And now begins the wonderful part two, enjoy *bows*
vvv
Sakura screamed when she saw the familiar walls of home take place of the goblin throne room. Akanbou joined her and Sakura clutched him close sobbing. It wasn't fair. She should have realized that Kanari never intended to go home. Why else would she have told Sakura to quote her? If she truly wanted to go home, Kanari would have just spoken for the both of them. For a brief moment, Sakura hated her stepsister. She have never felt such hatred to anyone, not even Gaara when he betrayed her. Shocked and ashamed at herself, Sakura focused her loathing off of Kanari and onto King Itachi, for making Kanari stay. Why couldn't he have been a good sport and let them all go?!
Her parents came home around midnight, to find Sakura still clutching her half brother. Kizashi looked at his daughter with concern, "Sakura... is something wrong?" She waited for him to ask where Kanari was, to blame his step daughter like he usually did, but Kizashi said nothing. Sakura would have to tell them where their oldest daughter was. She gulped, "K-Kanari... is-is-is..." Could she say it? She swallowed the lump in her throat and choked out, "She's gone." Mebuki looked at her step-daughter confused, "Who's Kanari? A new friend?"
vvv POV Change vvv
Sasuke sat lazily against his brother's throne, his legs thrown casually over the elegant armrest, as he watched the crystal ball in his hand with great amusement as Sakura's struggled to realized that she was the only person in the human world who remembered Kanari. He couldn't wait until she realized why she was the only one. Sasuke hoped that she would realized it before the sickness took over. Itachi said that he couldn't bring her back unless she realized why, part of Sasuke's punishment for not keeping her under control. Sasuke thought that was a little unfair, considering it was his blasted girl, Kanari, who put the idea in her head.
vvv POV Change vvv
"So are you saying that not all of... Itachi's subjects are goblins?" I asked Temari as she piled my white-blonde hair in different styles, trying to figure which one fit me best. Temari was my new servant, being that she was the only human-like fey that was close to my age and female. She laughed, "Of course, anyone who wants to live in the Labyrinth have to submit to his rule. The Labyrinth may not be the safest or prettiest place, but it sure is the most fun! And to the fey, fun is better than safety or beauty." I shook my head ruefully, "You creatures are strange..." I laughed. Temari wrapped my in an awkward backwards hug and said, "Well you're one of us now. By staying, you automatically became one of his subjects. Well almost, Labyrinth runners are special."
My mood soured at the mention that I was now technically fey, "Thanks..." Temari, who didn't understand sarcasm, smiled, "You're welcome. Now what am I going to do with this hair?! It's too beautiful to style too casually." I rolled my eyes at her in the mirror and my somewhat new friend giggled. I couldn't help but ask, "Is King Itachi... uh... a flirt?" Temari gave me a sly look, "Why, hoping that you have the king to yourself?" I bit my lip, when she put it like that I sounded like a jealous girlfriend, and I wasn't even dating him! "Well I was wondering why he would kiss me in the Oubli-" "He did WHAT?!?!?!?" Temari suddenly shouted, making me jump. In the two hours I had known her, Temari didn't seem like the person ever to shout, she was too happy-go-lucky.
"H-he kissed me... is that wrong?" I asked in a small voice. Temari stared at me for a few more seconds then burst out laughing, "He kissed you! King Itachi kissed you!!! Oh he must really really like you!!" I blinked now, confused. "It was just a kiss." I muttered, getting angry with her obvious joy in my discomfort. Temari grinned at me, "You don't understand Kanari. Fey don't go around just kissing anyone; fey only kiss who they love. Sure, we fey can have many lovers, but that's beside the point. And as far as I know, Itachi never ever kissed anyone before!" I had to admit, for being his first kiss, he was very good at it.
As if on cue there was a knock at my door and Itachi's voice, "Kanari, may I be permitted to enter?" I opened my mouth to say yes or no, I really didn't know which, when Temari grabbed my arm, distracting me. I turned to her, surprised to see her expression so serious when only a few seconds ago she was jumping up and down in glee, "Careful Kanari... according to fey rules, once you invite someone in, they can come in whenever they want until the ownership of said room changes." I stared at her, "So how were you able to come in without my permission?" I asked. Temari flashed me a grin that cut through her seriousness, "Because I come with the room! I serve whomever owns this room." That made sense.
I glanced back at the door, where Itachi was waiting. Sighing I shook my head, "I can't turn him away for all eternity..." I whispered, more to assure myself than to convince Temari, then raised my voice and called out, "You may come in... Your Majesty." The door was pushed open to reveal Itachi leaning against the door frame, his dark eyebrows raised, "I thought I told you to call me Itachi..." He said and I gulped. I couldn't, not yet. It was too awkward. Temari hid a grin behind her hand as she arranged hairpins on the dresser, trying to look inconspicuous. Itachi straightened and came in the room. His presence seemed to take the air from the room. "Kanari if you'll please come with me..." He said politely.
Automatically I was suspicious, "...Why?" I asked cautiously. Itachi gave me a look, "Because I wish to show you something." He said as if it were obvious. I glared, "It's not an Oubliette is it?" Surprisingly he actually laughed. Even more surprising is that I liked the sound of it. "No. I wish to show you the gardens." I hesitated, I liked gardens and somehow Itachi had found out. Any other time I would have thought the gesture sweet, but I knew Itachi and his stalkerish tendencies. It was just plain creepy when it came to Itachi. Temari made the decision for me and shoved me forward, "Just go! I've got things to do!" Before I could say no and pull away Itachi had me out the door and down the hallway.
"How do you like my castle?" He asked as we walked down the corridor, his subjects in such a hurry to get out of his way. I snapped back, "I'm not saying 'piece of cake' if that's what you're looking for." Itachi looked down at me, I had never realized how tall he was compared to me, "Will you ever forget what happened in the Labyrinth?" He asked. I glared at him, "Will I ever be able to go home?" When he shook his head, I added, "You have my answer then." Itachi pulled me to a stop in the middle of the hall, towering over me, "You can't keep a grudge forever." He stated confidently. I grew angry, but he placed two fingers of my lips before I could say anything, "Don't. I do not wish to spoil your evening. Please." It was the 'please' that got me. I looked down and nodded mutely, all my anger gone in a flash.
True to his word, Itachi did show my his gardens, and I instantly found the place where I would be spending most of my time. Shrubs of the brightest green lined the ivory walk, reminding me of the maze through the bushes in the Labyrinth, opened up into a moonlit garden too beautiful to describe. I let out an involuntary gasp of delight when I caught sight of the gardens rolling out before me like an untouched meadow. Flowers of every color imaginable, and not imaginable, dotted the emerald grass in a random but artistic way. Benches made of ivory, marble, and ebony sat under drowsy trees, their branches swinging low over the ground, creating arches over the path. A glassy pond was tucked against a crop of silver-veined rocks, its surface rippling as the fish underneath it danced. A weeping willow stood at the north end of the pond, under its sweeping branches I found an ebony bench nestled against its soft trunk; I had found my favorite place in the Fey Realm. I turned to Itachi and actually dipped into a shabby curtsey, "Thank you for showing me this place." I said sincerely. He merely nodded, but I think he was glad that I liked it.
vvv POV Change vvv
"Dear, why won't you tell us who this Kanari you keep speaking of?" Mebuki asked for the hundredth time that night. Every time she asked, Sakura wanted to cry all over again. Her own flesh-and-blood daughter was gone, and the blonde haired woman couldn't even remember that she had a daughter! Mebuki couldn't remember the pain of birth, the joy when Kanari took her first step, anger over all the rebellious teen acts, nothing! It was like Kanari never existed. It tore Sakura up that her sister's sacrifice would go unnoticed to everyone except her. She pushed her dinner plate away and stood without behind excused, "I'm not hungry." It was the truth, she wasn't, and she didn't know why. She should be starving, since the last thing she ate was that cursed peach in the Labyrinth hours ago.
Sakura went upstairs to Akanbou's room. Kneeling by his cradle she began to tell her baby brother about Kanari, determined to make at least one person besides herself remember Kanari.
vvv POV Change vvv
The next day I was wondering aimlessly through the halls when I ran smack into someone. I was about to apologized when the person spoke, "Kanari!? Why are you here? I thought you went home!" I glanced up at Naruto's shocked face and frowned, "Didn't you know? I gave up my place so Sakura could go home." "But... why?" Naruto asked again. I rolled my eyes, "That peach that Gaara gave Sakura... mortals can't have fey food without consequences... I don't know, it's too complicated to explain!" I wailed, feeling the pent up tears coming. Naruto, sensing my distress, wrapped an arm around my shoulders and stayed quiet as I spilled all that had happened since I saw him last. After the strange things that had been happening, I was glad for a shoulder to cry on.
vvv
I was reading in the garden when Gaara found me. He didn't seem surprised to see me, Naruto must have told him I was here. He stood there, silently questioning. I moved my feet off the bench I was curled up on and patted the seat beside me. The red head sat and still didn't say anything, he just watched the willow branches sweep across the still pond, creating tranquil ripples. I watched him, trying to get a read on him. I hadn't been close to him like Sakura was, I had been too distrustful, but now I saw a hopelessness that stabbed at my heart. I followed his gaze to the pond and asked quietly, "You liked her, didn't you?" I saw Gaara lift his head to look at the orange tinged sky out of the corner of my eye.
"She was the first person to call me a friend." He whispered and my heart broke. Once again my little stepsister had managed to squirm under someone's skin and to their heart. I chuckled humorlessly, "She does that. Make you love her, that is." Gaara finally looked at me and raised an invisible eyebrow. I smiled sadly at my hands, "I hated her when our parents first got married. We aren't actually sisters, just by marriage. But she managed to bring down my defenses within a week of the wedding." I finally looked at Gaara, "I sometimes wonder what would have happened if we really were related by blood. Would we have been so close?" The red headed gate keeper only shrugged. We sat there quietly for a long time, watching as the willow tree swept its drooping branches across the water. I smiled, it reminded me of a child playing in the water, the branches like little fingers skimming across the silky surface of the water.
vvv POV Change vvv
Three days went by and Sakura still didn't eat. Her parents grew worried, but not matter what they tried, she just couldn't force herself to eat a thing. It was late at night, Sakura was trying to sleep when a sudden gust of wind blew her windows in. Sakura leapt out of bed and slammed the glass panels shut again before latching them together. She didn't move back to bed, instead she stared at the moon hanging high in the sky. In the three days she had come back she hadn't been able to sleep either. Her body shivered at a sudden chill and Sakura sighed. Maybe tonight would be the night that she actually fell asleep. School started tomorrow, and she didn't want to miss out on that.
Sakura turned to head back to bed and froze. In the darkest corner of her room was a pair of red glowing eyes. Sakura narrowed her own sea green ones, she knew who had come to visit her, “Don't you have goblins to torture?” She snapped. Sasuke chuckled and came into the moonlight. The pink haired girl hated how handsome and brooding he looked. “I was just checking up on you, my dear...” Sasuke murmured. Sakura crossed her arms and refused to respond. The Goblin Prince smirked and settled down on her bed, “Aren't you going to ask after your sister?”
That caught Sakura's attention. She eyed the fey suspiciously, but he didn't seem to be teasing her. “...How's Kanari?” The girl asked cautiously. Prince Sasuke leaned back on his elbows and stared at the ceiling, “Better than you.” He stated, then shot a smirk at her, “You look thin, my dear, have you been eating?” Sakura stiffened. He knew something, he had to. That question was too casual to be innocent. “You know something.” She accused. It wasn't a question. Sasuke smirked, “...Maybe...” He drawled. Before Sakura could question him further Sasuke stood, “It's been a nice chat, but I must get back. This mortal world is bad for my health.” He gave Sakura a pointed look before disappearing. Sakura stood there for a long time, blinking, wondering what he could possible mean.
vvv POV Change vvv
I was too preoccupied with the book I was reading to notice that I walked straight into the thrown room right as Itachi-san growled, “You. Did. What?” I looked up surprised at the venom in his voice. Since I had elected to stay in my sister's stead I had learned that Itachi-san was a perfect gentleman. He never did anything to remind me of the nightmarish time in the Labyrinth, and he never raised his voice. I knew Itachi's voice grew colder as he became more angry, not higher, having had witnessed it when the Goblins tried to play pranks on me in the beginning.
Prince Sasuke was looking away mulishly, sulking like a naughty child. Whatever he had done, his elder brother apparently did not like it. I was about to turn away and head back the way I came when Sasuke muttered, “You said I couldn't bring her here, you never said I couldn't visit.” There was only one person those two could possible be talking about, “What are you doing with my sister?” I asked before I could think. Both brothers turned to look at me, a smidgen of surprise in their dark depthless eyes.
When they didn't answer I knew that whatever they were hiding from me, it wasn't good for Sakura. I spun and left, marching down the hall my fists clenching. I felt the hot prick of tears in my eyes and couldn't believe myself. I wasn't crying for my sister, or for being helpless to save her. I was crying because those two had betrayed what little trust I had allowed myself to build up. These were the men that just a week ago they were trying their best to make me lose my brother. These men had bullied both Sakura and me and forced their subjects, Gaara mainly, into doing things they didn't want to to slow us down. So why was I crying over them? Why was I feeling torn for being betrayed when Sakura was in danger? Why, why, why?!
vvv POV Change vvv
“You've done it now.” Temari informed Itachi when he reached Kanari's closed doors. The servant was leaning against the doorjamb, her arms crossed. “My lady has locked herself in her room. Just like the last runner who stayed. If you don't watch it you'll be forced to send this one away just like the other one. Then where would you be?” Temari wasn't one to disrespect her monarch like her younger brother, Gaara, was; but sometimes she felt that King Itachi needed to know the flat truth.
Itachi gave Temari a red eyed glare, “I thought I ordered you never to mention that one.” He growled. Temari gave an involuntary shiver and held up her hands in surrender, “I'm just stating the facts. I actually like this one. She's not a spoiled brat like that last girl, she seems to actually care for this place and it's people. Including you. So don't muck it up with those ever twisting speeches of yours.” Temari snapped, poking the Goblin King in the chest. King Itachi didn't show any outward surprise, but inside he was shocked that Temari was able to pick up such things from her new mistress. He hadn't noticed at first, but now that he thought about it, Itachi realized that the fey girl was right. Kanari was a perfect match for this place, and for him. His eyes slowly darkened until they returned to normal. He turned to Temari, “I shall leave her in peace... for now.” The servant bowed, her face surprised. Itachi never backed down from anything, for him to do so would be like Prince Sasuke apologizing.
vvv POV Change vvv
I hadn't left my room in days. No matter how many times Temari tried to convince me, I refused to leave the safety of my room and risk getting emotionally attached again. I didn't care if I stayed in this room for the rest of my life, I wasn't going to look or speak to either member of the goblin royalty ever again. I curled up on the window seat, watching the strange fey birds circling in the orange tinted sky, their beautiful and haunting cries hypnotizing me. I laid my head against the crystal window and closed my eyes, letting the melody wash over me, to sooth my heavy heart...
Sudden knocking shook me from my trance-like state. I glared at the closed double doors, “What?” I snapped, angry to be interrupted. Instead of answering the doors burst open and I couldn't help the scream that escaped from my lips. Some... thing stood hunched over in the doorway. At first I thought it was King Itachi, but it was something else entirely. It's entire body was a shiny black, like that of a beetle's carapace, and skeletal. Red eyes, bright as blood, glowed like embers, filled with murder and malicious thoughts. Long white fangs glistened with something unnameable jutted out from the too small mouth.
The creature gave a low gurgling growl and scuttled forward. I screamed again and scrambled backwards until my back hit the window. For some reason this creature reminded me of Itachi, and I didn't know why. It opened it's horrible mouth and screamed, it was strange and horrifying to hear my own scream coming from the abomination. The creature took one more step and froze, it's swollen head tilted as if listening for something. Then I heard it, a soft and comforting voice, whispering incoherent things in my ear. A look of dim confusion passed through the creature's sunken, glowing eyes and it shrieked again, only this time out of agony; it's body began to smoke as it folded in on itself like a wet dishrag.
Slowly I followed the ghostly trail away from the creature, my mind leaving the horrid place to somewhere safe and warm. Where the soft voice belonged to...
vvv
"...nari, wake up. You're alright, safe. Kanari... wake up..." The voice that had brought me back kept murmuring, taking on a form that I recognized. Itachi. Itachi's voice had dragged me back from that strange dream world I hadn't even known I entered and back into the Fey world, back to my bed. A small whimper crawled out of me and I moved a little closer to him, clinging just a little tighter to him. I refused to open my eyes and face the possibility that maybe whatever had happened wasn't a dream and that evil thing was real. I felt the Goblin King stiffen in the slightest when I tightened my grip, then he relaxed and continued to sooth me, "It was just a dream, Kanari... it's okay, you're safe now." He whispered. I opened my mouth, but nothing came out excepted a hitching gasp. Itachi wrapped his arms around me, resting his chin on the top of my head, "Shhhh... you don't have to speak. It wasn't real, they're never real."
"What was it?" I managed to ask after a moment of silence, when my heart calmed back down to a normal pace. Itachi didn't answer for a long time, then he said, "A Nightmare." I pulled away, looking to see if he was teasing me. The king looked dead serious, "What do you mean?" I asked. Itachi sighed and slowly stood up, holding me in his arms. Slowly he lead me to the window and pointed, one arm still around my shoulders, "Nightmares. They're creatures under my rule that bring out a victim's greatest fears." He stated, but I was hardly listening to him as I watched the creatures flying in the air. What I had thought were strange fey birds were really black skeletal horses with bat-like wings soaring though the air, their mane and tail made of shadowy ribbons. I shuddered and turned my face away into Itachi's chest, they reminded me of the horrible creature in my dream. Itachi had said that they take on a person's worst nightmare. So what had mine been? I knew the creature in my dream looked like Itachi, but what did that have anything to do with it?
Itachi lead me back to bed, "Just lay down. Sleep.” He whispered, pushing me down gently. I clung to his shirt, “What if they come back?” I asked, my eyes wide with panic. Itachi stared at me for a minute, his dark eyes unreadable, then he climbed into bed beside me. I stiffened and blushed, but didn't move away. I knew I shouldn't trust him, he was the reason why I was here alone in this strange world, but I couldn't help feeling protected around him. “I'll stay with you...” He whispered softly in my ear, his arms wrapping around my waist as I started to drifted away into a dreamless sleep. The last thing I felt as I succumbed to sleep was Itachi's warm lips on my forehead, comforting me.
vvv POV Change vvv
Sakura slammed her locker closed, if one more person shot her a pointed look at her she was going to call for the goblins to take them to the Labyrinth. It wasn't her fault that she looked anorexic, she had no appetite to speak of. Sakura wanted to eat, but everything tasted like ash in her mouth and made her gag. Her parents already threatened to send her to a shrink if she didn't eat. To avoid that humiliation, Sakura learned to eat in front of her parents and hold her food in until they were out of sight. The minute Mebuki and Kizashi were gone Sakura was vomiting in the sink. The pink haired girl was really starting to hate it, not being able to eat was dragging her down; but she didn't seem able to sleep either, which added to her misery. Now it was lunch and Sakura had no clue what to do. She couldn't sit around pretending like everything was perfect then end up puking. And she couldn't skip, that would only fuel the fire that she had become an anorexic.
Sakura groaned and turned to walk toward the cafeteria, she should have thought ahead on this. Dimly she wondered if this would continue or if it was only a phase that would pass. She hoped desperately for the latter, Sakura knew she would die if she didn't eat and that scared her. To survive the Labyrinth only to die of starvation, how ironic. If it wasn't such a dire situation, Sakura would have laughed. Her friend, Hinata, was waiting for her at the large metal double doors that lead to the cafeteria, fretting as always. Sakura smiled wanly at her friend, “Hey.” She rasped. Hinata's brow pricked with worry, “Sakura, are you okay?” She whispered, her pearl eyes scanning Sakura's super thin body. It had only been four days since Sakura returned from the Labyrinth and already her clothes hung on her. “I'm-” Sakura started, but she fainted before another word could pass though her lips.
vvv POV Change vvv
Hinata yelped when her friend fainted, sagging under Sakura's sudden weight. “Help!” She called out, but no one heard her. Struggling to shift Sakura so she wasn't in danger of falling down, Hinata called out again, screaming. Still no one came. Hinata felt tears pricking her pearl colored eyes, was she going to have to hold Sakura up until someone came around? And how long would that be? Hinata grunted, for someone who was skin and bones, Sakura was heavy.
“Need help?” Someone asked behind Hinata, the girl turned to see a boy her age leaning against the wall of the cafeteria. Hinata should have felt relieved that someone had finally come to help, but something about this guy seemed off. It could be that she had never seen him before, and there was no rumor of a new kid. So what was he doing here? On top of that, he looked extremely dangerous. His dark blue hair was spiked in the back and his black eyes were depthless. He wore all black, from the black jeans to the black leather jacket, the only color he had was a small red and white fan charm hanging from his neck. His choice of clothing should have made him appear sickly with that pale skin, but it made him look even more dangerous.
Hinata didn't trust him, but he was her best shot in helping Sakura, “Um, yes... can you help me take her to the nurse?” Hinata asked, blowing some of her dark hair out of her face. The boy came forward and easily took Sakura in his arms, as if she weighed nothing. “I'll take her. Go eat lunch.” He said dully. Hinata frowned, it could be that it was her paranoia or the way he spoke, but Hinata got the feeling that if she let him take Sakura, Hinata would never see her friend again, “I'll go with you.” She stated. The boy frowned and Hinata swore she saw a flash of red in his eyes, “It's alright, I can do it myself.”
Now Hinata knew something was definitely wrong. This boy wouldn't turn down help so determinedly unless he had malicious intent. Still Hinata kept her face carefully polite, “You seem new, what's your name?” The boy didn't seem to like this change in tactic, instead of answering he turned and started to walk away. “Hey!” Hinata called out and reached out to grab his sleeve just as shadow enveloped him. Hinata screamed, but the outside world didn't hear her.
vvv POV Change vvv
Knocking on my door brought my head up from the book I was reading. Ever since the freaky Nightmare encounter last week I had asked Itachi if I could borrow books over the Labyrinth and its inhabitants. He had readily agreed. So far I had finished four books, one over the basic history of the Labyrinth, another of creatures to avoid in all the Faerie Realms, the last two were over the Seelie and Unseelie courts. Apparently the Labyrinth had once been apart of the Unseelie court, but defected centuries ago under King Fugaku, Itachi and Sasuke's father. The book I was reading now was about the goblin race in general.
“Yes?” I called and Temari slid the door open her eyes wide, “Kanari... King Itachi wants you in the throne room, now.” She said timidly. I frowned, wondering why I was needed and why Temari seemed so freaked by it. Shaking my head I placed a pressed flower in the spine of the goblin book and shut it gently. When I had asked Itachi for a bookmark he picked one of the flowers in the garden and gave it to me. I thought the gesture was oddly sweet and knew I would treasure the pressed flower for eternity. Standing I followed Temari down the long halls towards the throne room.
A voice I recognized all to well reached me long before Temari and I reached the throne room, “What is going on?! How did I- What... I-I-I-” I walked into the room and there was Hinata staring around the throne room with bewildered pearl eyes. Itachi was looming in front of his throne, glaring down at Sasuke, his eyes spinning wildly with red. Sasuke, who usually looked indifferent when he pissed his older brother off, seemed very uncomfortable; but that could have been the fact that he was wearing modern human clothes instead of his usual elegant clothing. Hinata seemed freaked out about the Goblin King's strange eyes, like I had been when running the Labyrinth, but I hardly noticed anymore, and that surprised me.
Sakura's friend spotted me before I could think about my revelation, “KANARI!!!” She shrieked and dashed for me, wrapping her arms around me. I held her close, I didn't really know Sakura's friend, but I knew that she needed someone vaguely familiar at the moment. Smoothing back her rich black hair I shushed her, feeling her whole body shake with sobs. Hinata didn't deserve this. No one did. Not Akanbou, not me, Sakura, or any of the past runners. Still I was stuck here, by my own will in my desire to save my sister. Hinata however...
I shot a fierce glare over the young girl's head at Sasuke, “Why is she here?” I growled. Sasuke looked indignant, as if he didn't want me to find a backbone, “She grabbed a hold of me when I came back here.” He snapped. I narrowed my eyes, “And why were you in the human world?” I snarled. Itachi answered before his younger brother could, “Kanari...” I glared at him, “Did you have something to do with this?” I snapped. It surprised me how desperately I wanted him to say no. Itachi glared at Sasuke as he told me, “No. My foolish little brother went into the human world without my permission.” Both Sasuke and I opened out mouths to say something, but the Goblin King spoke before we could, “You have gone against my orders, Sasuke, for disobeying I forbid you to see Sakura until I deem fit.” Sasuke looked like he wanted to argue, but knew better.
I had a bad feeling that Itachi didn't mean going into the human world to visit Sakura. I eyed him, hugging Hinata closer, “Where is Sakura...?” I asked, my eyes darting between the brothers. Hinata was the one who answered, “Sh-She... He- That thing... t-t-to-took h-h-her, a-and-” The poor girl fainted before she could finish. I yelped at her sudden weight and would have fallen over, if Itachi hadn't intervened. He wrapped one arm around Hinata, pulling her off of me, and the other arm around my shoulders, keeping me upright. Instinctively I grabbed his clothing, burying my face in his chest. I knew what Hinata was trying to say, that Sakura was here and my sacrifice was wasted because of a selfish Goblin Prince. Silently I let the tears come.
vvv
“She'll be right as rain as soon as we get food in her belly, don't worry!” A blonde girl chirped happily as I stared at my unconscious sister. Only a week had past since I had last saw her and it looked like she had been starving herself for months. Sakura's skin sagged over her bones, having barely any nutrition. I looked up at the blonde girl, “What happened to her?” I asked hoarsely. The blonde girl, I think she said her name was Ino, never lost that smile, “That's what happens when a mortal eats Fey food and returns to the human world. She's lucky that Prince Sasuke grabbed her when he did, another hour and she would have died.” I closed my eyes to ward off a glare and crossed my arms, tucking my chin into my chest. It wasn't fair that what Sasuke did was the right thing to do. It meant I couldn't be mad at him.
Then a thought occurred to me, if this fey girl knew about the rule, then both Itachi and Sasuke knew, which implied that they knew all along that Sakura would have to come back to the Labyrinth, or die alone. Anger whelmed in me and I found myself standing and walking towards the door. I didn't stop to explain where I was going to Ino when she called after me. I needed to find a certain king and give him a piece of my mind. The prince would do in a pinch though. I really didn't care who I talked to but one of the Goblin Royals was going to hear from me, and soon!
I mindlessly wandered through the Goblin Palace until I found Itachi standing under my willow tree, watching the surface of the lake ripple from the fish dancing underneath it. He glanced at me out of the corner of his eye, his onyx eyes serious and knowing, he knew why I had come here, before he turned his gaze away again. “Why didn't you tell me?!” I screamed at him, feeling the hot tears prick the backs of my eyes, but I didn't know why I was crying; was I crying because Sakura was stuck with me, or because Itachi betrayed my trust again? Itachi didn't look at me, he just kept watching the water, “For this exact reason.” He said, using the voice that had haunted me throughout the Labyrinth. “She's my sister! You should have told me! You should have-” Itachi cut me off with a fierce glare, “Should have done what? I am the king of the Goblins, you are a lowly human staying here willingly. You had the chance to go home but you wasted it on your foolish sister.” He growled, his voice icy. The tears were running freely now, pouring down my cheeks in an endless flow. Had it been only last week that this man was holding me against him, repelling those awful Nightmares? Only hours ago that he once again held me as I cried?
I slapped him. Itachi didn't even flinch or looked surprised. He just stood there, watching me, before turning back to watch the water silently. With a final sob I turned and ran away, I ran away from the man who broke my heart like it was nothing. I wanted to go home, to leave this dreadful place behind, but I couldn't. I couldn't leave Sakura here to suffer like I had. Running blindly down the halls I finally managed to escape to my room. There I pushed past Temari without explanation and flung myself down on the bed, letting the flood gates open and all the tears I had kept pent up ever since I sent Sakura back to the human realm loose.
vvv POV Change vvv
Hinata stayed curled up in the corner of the recovering room, or wherever she was. Sakura laid placidly on a nearby bed, bright little floating lights bobbing around her, their glows flickering periodically. Hinata had no clue what had happened. One minute she was arguing with the dark boy whether she should accompany him to the nurse's office, the next she was stuck in this twisted place.
Things had started looking up when Hinata saw Kanari walk in wearing a beautiful floor length silk green dress, like the ladies in the medieval times. That was until she started arguing with the two dark looking men, Hinata realized then that Kanari wasn't the same. As she got a closer look at the older girl, Hinata saw small things had changed. Kanari was always beautiful, she never had a problem with self-consciousness, but when Hinata saw her, Kanari looked even more beautiful. Her skin seemed to glow and her green eyes were larger and brighter, framed with even thicker eyelashes. Kanari's hair seemed more white then blonde, like the color had bled from her hair, but it worked for her. It made Kanari seem dangerous and regal, almost...fey.
Hinata shivered and hugged her knees even tighter around her, the Kanari she knew had definitely changed. Hinata wasn't sure if this new Kanari was the same as the one she knew as Sakura's stepsister.
vvv POV Change vvv
Soft knocking brought me out of my pity party, “Go away.” I moaned out, my voice scratching from wailing. The door opened anyway, “Um... Lady Kanari...? King Itachi said for me to tell you that you were to figure out what we should do with the human girl...” Someone I didn't recognize stuttered. I twisted to see a girl with mousy brown hair peeking around my door timidly, her eyes wide with something akin to fear. It surprised and scared me how satisfied I felt to see the poor girl frightened of me, though I did not know why. I sat up, rubbing the back of my hand across my eyes, “What are you talking about?” I asked, a little sharper than necessary. The girl fidgeted then said, “The girl... that Prince Sasuke brought back... the one who wasn't here before.”
My frown deepened, “Hinata? What do you want me to do with her?” “I-I don't know m-my lady, King I-It-Itachi said that you were to decide her f-f-ate. A-And and if you had a-any q-q-q-q-questions y-you were supposed to a-a-ask him.” The poor girl bobbed a quick curtsey and was gone before I could question her farther. I crossed my arms, I was not going near Itachi until I knew I could do so without bursting into tears. What he had said at the lake... my chin trembled just thinking of it. I shoved away my feelings, it Itachi wanted me to find a place for Hinata, I would do so without his help. “Temari!” I called and my maid/friend called in, her dark teal eyes watching cautiously. “Do you need something?”
I stood and began to pace, wanting something to occupy myself while I spoke, “King Itachi wants me to settle in Hinata, what do you think I should do?” Temari blinked at me, her eyes wide, “No one has ever asked me my opinion...” She whispered. I spun on her, my eyes wide, surprised by the fact. Temari was so wise, it was shocking to hear no one ever asked her opinion. Shaking my head I returned to the matter at hand, “But what should I do?” I insisted. Temari blinked, coming out of her own daze, and turned to me, “Can this girl be returned to the human world?” Temari asked me, I shook my head, Hinata had fainted and that qualified as sleeping in the fey realms; when I told Temari she hummed, “That complicates things. I assume that King Itachi already took her family's memories of her then, so they won't go looking for her. The best thing to do now is to just give her a room and... Lady Kanari?” She broke off when I sat down hard on my bed, suddenly unable to stand.
I had stopped listening when Temari mentioned taking memories. Tears sprang anew to my eyes, burning them. I blinked to clear them away, but they weren't leaving. Slowly I sank into the bed, “Itachi... takes people's memories?” I asked though the lump in my throat. Temari opened her mouth to say something, then stopped, unsure what to do. She stood there while I buried my face in my hands and cried once again. If what she said was true, then would Sakura even remember me? Did Itachi take her memories of me so I would suffer when Sakura was forced to come back? And what about my parents? How could Itachi cut me out of my mother's life? I was her pride and joy, how could she possibly forget me?
A gentle hand touched my shoulder and I slapped at it, I just wanted to be left alone; I had suffered enough in this hellish place. The hand grabbed my wrist, stopping my attempts to shove the person away from me. That caught my attention, if it had been Temari, she would have left me alone. And the only person I had really kept company with was...
Itachi's dark eyes stared back into my own green ones. Slowly he reached over with his free hand and brushed a stray lock from my face, “Your maid says I have been exceedingly cruel to you.” He said softly. I glanced over Itachi's shoulder in time to see Temari slipping from my rooms, the door clicking softly behind her. I didn't even hear her leave the first time to go fetch the King. I looked back into Itachi's depthless eyes, “D-Do you take memories?” I asked. His fingers brushed up my jawline, pushing my white blonde hair away from my face, “Only when it is necessary.” He said softly.
I was too exhausted to be angry, “When it's necessary? When is taking someone's memory necessary?!” I asked, but there was no fight in my voice. I was tired of fighting. Itachi tilted his head, his low ponytail curling around his shoulder, “Would you rather have your parents worrying sick and grieving about your whereabouts? Or have them blissfully ignorant that you were ever alive?” I knew the answer, but didn't say it. It would be better that my parents never knew I existed, it would save them the pain of losing their daughter. Instead of telling Itachi what he obviously already knew I asked, “Did you... take Sakura's memories?” How desperately I wanted him to say no, I would do anything for Itachi to give me what I wanted. Itachi smiled gently and leaned over to kiss my forehead, “I may be powerful, Kanari, but I am still unable to control the minds of my subjects; you're sister still retains her memories of you, do not worry.”
I looked down at my hand in my lap, “I'm tired of being left out, Itachi... You say I'm not a prisoner here, but I feel like it. I have to figure a lot of thing out by myself, but... I'd rather learn it from you.” Shyly I glanced up at Itachi, his dark eyes unusually kind, he held a hand out to me, “Walk with me and I'll tell you my reasons.” He said. I blinked, for the brief time I had known him, Itachi wasn't one to be very open about anything. I eagerly accepted his hand, wondering what he could possibly have to say.
vvv
Itachi took me to the gardens, not that I was surprised, Itachi knew how much I loved the gardens. As we strolled along the path through the small emerald green hills, I sighed. After all the ups and downs I had rode through the past few days, the garden was a nice change of pace. Itachi was silent for a while before saying, “You're not the first runner who stayed here.” That surprised me, to say the least. “Then... why haven't I heard of her?” I asked. Itachi glanced at me, “Because I refuse to let my subjects talk about her. She was... a problem... for everyone.” I opened my mouth to say something, but Itachi held up a hand, “Please, let me finish.” He said politely and my jaw snapped shut. Itachi eyed me for a moment, as if testing if I would speak or not, and continued, “When she was running, Yakkaina seemed to be on top of things, nothing could faze her. I had never met anyone like her before. Needless to say, Yakkaina defeated the Labyrinth and got her baby sister back. I then gave her the choice of staying here. Surprisingly Yakkaina took me up on my offer, and I gave her the room you have now.
“At first I didn't notice any changes. Around me Yakkaina acted like she always did, a little clingy, but I knew I could get used to it. I trusted Yakkaina, and thus I kept no secret from her, much to my later regret. A week after she chose to stay, I began getting complaints from the cooks, Temari, and a few goblins. When I asked Yakkaina about it, she played innocent, saying she had no idea why my subjects were lying to me. I foolishly believed her and punished those who were complaining. It wasn't too long before I started getting even more complaints, but I dismissed them all. Finally my younger brother began informing me of some of Yakkaina's activities, she had been abusing the power I gave her for cruel purposes. I knew I couldn't ignore it anymore; I threw her out of the Labyrinth with the threat of death if she ever came back and made to silence my subjects in case any future runner, such as yourself, decided to stay.” Itachi finished. I stared straight ahead, trying to process what Itachi had just told me. Finally I gave a small laugh, “And here I thought I had it bad.” I said in a desperate attempt to make things light.
Itachi faced me, his expression still serious but there was a spark of need deep within his dark eyes now, “Kanari... I haven't been fair to you. I gave you everything you needed, but not the one thing you wanted.” He said softly, pushing a stray hair away from my face. I blushed and looked down, dimly wondering where the evil Goblin King from the Labyrinth had gone, not that I missed him, “And.. what is the thing I... w-want?” I asked huskily, meeting his bold gaze. The king leaned down a little so that our lips were inches apart, “My trust.” He whispered back, but he came no closer to my mouth. I was surprised how much I wanted him to kiss me, how much I needed him to. Itachi leaned in even closer, but still not kissing me, “But, I also want your trust in return.” He said so softly I almost didn't hear him.
I knew what he was asking, and I was willing to give it. I came the rest of the way and tenderly pushed my lips to his, my breath coming in fast and short. I could feel Itachi smile against my lips before he began kissing me back. Over and over again, he rained down small quick kisses upon my starved lips. I whimpered, going weak at the knees. I would have fallen if Itachi hadn't wrapped his strong arms around my waist, pulling me ever closer. Painfully close, smashing my body to his, but I did not feel the pain for my nerves were singing with a deep pleasure. My lips parted on their own accord and his tongue swept in, filling my mouth with his intoxicating taste, pushing against my own wet muscle demanding for a reaction. My tongue quivered in response and began stroking Itachi's tongue slowly, enticing a moan from the king of Goblins. This wasn't the seductive kiss Itachi gave me in the Oubliette, or the gentle kiss on the forehead on the day I had a run in with the Nightmares. It was both and more, in ways I couldn't try to explain.
Itachi pulled away, satisfied by my reaction if the smirk that graced his wonderful lips was anything to go by. I blinked up at him, “If you had kissed my like that in the beginning I would have stayed with you.” I managed to say after a while. Itachi's smirk softened into a tender smile, “But then I would not have learned your strength, I would have thought you weak to be won over by a kiss.” He said softly. I groaned a little and buried my face in his chest, rubbing my nose against the smooth fabric of his ebony shirt and inhaling his masculine scent, “Anyone could be won over by that kiss, even the most stone hearted crone.” I grumbled. I felt more than heard Itachi's chuckle, “Indeed, but I am still glad the way things have played out the way they did. Come, I am sure your sister is awake by now.” Itachi said as he began leading me back towards the castle. I should have felt pain and sorrow at the reminder that my sister had returned here, but I was too happy to care.
vvv POV Change vvv
Sakura flung another colored orb at the wide eyed fey girl, “Get the hell away from me, you freak!!” The pink haired girl shrieked as the colored orb shattered against the wall behind the fey girl, purple light dispersed from the glass and disappeared into thin air. Sakura reached out to grab another orb, but there was none in reach, so Sakura reached for the next best thing, a glass of water sitting on the table along side her bed, “LEAVE ME ALONE!” Sakura cocked her arm back, ready to throw, when none other than Prince Sasuke stormed in, “What is going on in here?” He snapped, dark eyes flaring red as he looked from the fey girl to Sakura then to the five shattered orbs littering the ground. Sakura aimed at him instead, but the Goblin Prince dodged more easily than the fey girl. He bared his teeth like a wild animal and began stalking towards her, his intent of harm showing clearly in his eyes.
The fey girl bravely leapt in front of her prince, “Highness, p-please... she needs rest a-and-” When Sasuke's eyes swung towards her, the fey girl paled and she cut off what she was going to say, but she still didn't move from Sasuke's path. The prince raised his arm, as if to back hand the poor girl, but Sakura screamed. Not because of the drama unfolding in front of her, but because of the two figures standing in the door way. She scrambled from the bed, the sheets tangling around her legs, and pounced on her sister, causing Kanari to fall back against the Goblin King, who caught both of them while glaring at his younger brother. Sakura clung to her older sister, “Kanari! I'm so glad you're okay, I was so worried that they were being awful to you! It's horrible, Kanari, your mom doesn't know who you are and I couldn't eat or sleep and- and...” She broke of with a sob and buried her face into Kanari's neck. Sakura hated crying, but this time she couldn't help it.
Kanari laughed and wrapped her own arms around Sakura, “It's okay, Sakura. Everything will be explained in time, you just need to get some rest.” Kanari soothed, petting her sister's pink hair as she sobbed. The king spoke behind them, “Actually, it would be more wise if she ate something.” Sakura turned runny eyes towards the king of Goblins, “I'm not eating anything here! You can't pull that one over me again!” She snapped, glaring at King Itachi. The fey shrugged, “Then you will starve for eternity. Sasuke, I wish to speak with you... alone.” Prince Sasuke shivered a little and reluctantly slouched forward, he opened his mouth as if to defend himself, but Itachi snapped his fingers and his younger brother's jaw snapped shut by itself. King Itachi then grabbed Sasuke by the collar and proceeded to drag the prince away.
vvv POV change vvv
When the Goblin royals were gone Sakura straightened and grabbed my hand, “Come on, we can escape while they're occupied. All we have to do is find Gaara and he'll lead us away!” Sakura said and started to walk in the opposite direction that the direction Itachi had taken Prince Sasuke. I stayed where I was, drawing my sister up short. Sakura shot me a funny look, “Kanari? Let's go, before those two come back!” She said, sounding a little confused at my reluctance. I shook my head, “I'm not leaving, Sakura. I like it here.” Sakura shot me a disbelieving look, “Kanari, did they brainwash you or something? This is the Labyrinth! Of course you want to leave.” She said, sounding so certain, it killed me to tell her otherwise, “Sakura, you haven't seen what I seen, or did what I do. Trust me, the Labyrinth was the worst part of everything, in the castle it's so much better. Itachi is so nice, everyone is! You'll like it here if you give it a chance.” I said eagerly. It wasn't until the words left my lips that I realized how much it was true. Itachi's kingdom had it's faults, but it was still a paradise. In the back of my mind I wondered when exactly I had fallen in love with the place.
Sakura opened her mouth to argue, but I cut her off, “Hinata is here too. She grabbed Sasuke when he brought you here and ended up being dragged along.” Sakura snorted, “Then we find her and take her with us.” She said decisively, as if it were that simple. I exhaled exasperatedly, “And go where? The minute any of us return to the Mortal World, we'll die.” That didn't seem to bother Sakura, she just shrugged, “Then we'll hide out somewhere near the Labyrinth gates and warn future runners of their fate. Or maybe we can find a nice place where people treat us better.” I rolled my eyes, Sakura didn't understand how dangerous the world outside the Labyrinth was. But then, neither did I. I frowned as doubts began to wash over me, I only knew what Itachi told me. He made it seem as if the Labyrinth was the safest haven in the Faerie Realms. “I want your trust in return,” That was what he said; my trust for his. Could Itachi be lying about that? It wouldn't be the first time he lied to me, I had thought that staying in Sakura's place would save my sister, but it only trapped both of us.
Sakura tugged on my arm again, and this time I didn't balk, “It's about time you understand what I'm getting at. This place is full of lies and danger” My stepsister muttered under her breath as she dragged me though the halls. I followed her blindly, like a small child clinging to her mother's hand. Sakura, not knowing the Goblin Halls as well as I, managed to get lost in no time. Frustrated she kicked a wall and turned to me, “Kanari, you know how to get out of here, and how to find Hinata.” It wasn't a question, but I nodded anyway. Still in my hazy despair I lead Sakura to where the Goblin King had put Hinata until I could find a better place for her, it looked nothing more than a broom closet. Hinata was awake by the time we reached her, and sobbing uncontrollably. I stood there dumbly as she clung to Sakura, tears rushing from her eyes like waterfalls. Was this how I should have acted when a chance of escape was presented to me? Then why did I feel so guilty and torn? Was Sakura right and King Itachi did brainwash me into believing that he could care for me? Was it all a lie from the start?
vvv POV Change vvv
Itachi stared deeply into the crystal in his hand, his eyes shining red with anger as he watched the three mortal girls leave with that red haired gatekeeper. Sasuke leaned over his brother's shoulder, “That's why you dragged me away? To test that girl of yours? Seems she failed, pity. I kind of like her.” The Prince mused, deliberately mocking his older sibling. Itachi shot a withering glare at Sasuke, who looked away quickly. It wasn't often Itachi showed his anger, and when he did there was reason to fear. Not even Itachi's younger brother would be safe from his wrath. Sasuke glanced back at his brother lounging casually on the menacing goblin throne. Itachi didn't seem to have any intention of going after the girls.
Sasuke couldn't help but ease his curiosity, “You're not going after them?” Itachi shot his brother another dark look and looked intently back into the crystal ball, “Why chase after something that is sure to come back?” He asked, his voice void of all emotion. Sasuke gave a small shake of his head and left. The Prince couldn't believe that was was actually starting to miss the other Itachi, the one who seemed so... happy around Kanari. Sasuke couldn't believe he was actually wishing for the girl to return and bring back the peace that had dominated the Labyrinth while she was here.
Dimly he wondered how Sakura would fare now that she was back to full health. She always did seem stronger than her sister, the Prince had to admit reluctantly that he did admire the pink haired girl for that. But then he couldn't deny that Kanari was far more logical than her younger sister. Sakura's lack of logic would be her downfall. Sasuke grinned, the day Sakura blundered would be the day that Sasuke swooped in and picked up his prize.
vvv POV Change vvv
I shivered and rubbed my arms, stupid freak snowstorm in the middle of stupid no where. We all sat huddled under a snow drift, crowded together to try and preserve warmth. The snowstorm had come without any kind of warning, giving us no chance to find wood to build a fire. Gaara, knowing how to survive out in the harsh Faerie climates, was smart enough to find a leeward depression in a large rock, big enough to provide shelter out of the howling winds. Shakily I brought my hands up to my mouth to blow warm air on them. It wasn't even a minute that we had stepped out of the Labyrinth gate, with the help of Gaara, that I already regretted my decision. But Sakura and Hinata needed me, no matter how much I wanted to be with Itachi. Besides it was too late to go back now. Gaara had taken the extra step to warm me that Itachi would likely kill me the minute I showed my face to him.
Gaara was the only one who knew of my reluctance of leaving, but then he had seen how Itachi had treated me, so he could understand why I felt a false attachment to the Goblin King. Just before the snowstorm crept up on us the red head had taken me aside and warned me not to say Itachi's name out loud. When I asked him why, his answer surprised me: because I had bonded with the Goblin King and was well in danger of becoming Itachi's mate. Should I even speak his name, Itachi would know exactly where I was. But as the cold settled deep into my bones, I stared to entertain the idea of calling for Itachi's help and forgoing the risk of being killed.
Sakura moaned in the cold, pressed up against Hinata, “Where did this fucking blizzard crop up from?” She asked, her teeth chattering loudly. I glared at her, “Watch your language.” I growled instinctively, Sakura's father didn't mind what she said before he married my mother and as a result her loose tongue was a problem- a problem that my mother and I tried to fix. Sakura glared at me, ever since we had left the Labyrinth, Sakura had kept me at a distance, “Or what? Will you go tell your mom? She can't remember you ever existed!” Gaara and Hinata shifted uncomfortable, probably wishing they were anywhere but here at the moment, and not just because of the storm. At least that jab told me Itachi hadn't been lying about one thing- he really did erase me from my mom's memories.
“I would rather her not remember me then be suffering with grief and wondering where I am.” I said calmly despite my anger that was boiling under my skin. Sakura scoffed loudly over the wailing wind, “Is that you speaking, or that Goblin King of yours?” She snapped. I narrowed my eyes at her, dimly wondering why I wasn't exploding with anger yet. I hadn't been one to keep my temper in check, not even around a powerful being like Itachi. Was the cold dousing my rage? Or was it something else? I lifted my chin, “Does it matter? What I say is true.” I asked. Sakura threw up her hands, “Ugh! You're just like them! Speaking in riddles and responding to questions with vague answers. You even look like a stupid fey, all white haired and otherworldly beautiful!” Under any other circumstances I would have taken her comment as a compliment.
Gaara tried to step in then, “Now Sakura, Kanari can't help that she changed, that's what happens when a mortal becomes a subject to King Ita-” Sakura cut him off with a wave of her arms in my direction, “And that's another thing! Since when did you become that bastard's subject?! I thought no one owned you, Kanari!” My younger step sister finished with a scream that caused some snow resting precariously atop the ledge of the rock to fall. I raised an eyebrow, “Are you finished yet? Or are you determined to bury us in the snow?” I asked calmly. Given my insecure feelings about leaving Itachi, I was surprised I was so calm. How could I be, with the raging whirlwind of confusing emotions swirling in me?
Sakura was breathing heavily, but she made no move to speak again. I spoke, “Good, now listen to me. I became his subject when I gave up my freedom in bargain for yours, however wasteful it was. The King was kind to me, so forgive me if I ever had doubts about leaving the immediate second you come waltzing back into my life, rocking the world I was just beginning to settle in. Also, he does not own me, I am still myself, even if I have physically changed. So don't think for a second I will kick you into next week if you ever take that condescending tone with me!” I ended with a shout. Hinata leaned away from Sakura and I, her face white as the snow around us. Gaara snorted a laugh and shook his head ruefully, “Boy you would make a great Goblin Queen.” He muttered to himself. I frowned at the red head, “What was that?” Though I knew what he meant, I still wanted to hear him.
Gaara sneered at me and Sakura, “Still haven't figured it out yet? Why King Itachi even bothers to bring young pretty girls to run his Labyrinth? It's not for pure entertainment purposes, though that is a big part.” Sakura frowned at her friend, “Why does he bring runners in then?” She asked, by the tone of her voice it seemed that she didn't want to know. I snorted at her naivety, “For wives, idiot. That's why they gave you the peach, to insure that at least one of us stayed here.” Gaara smirked, amused, “And that's why you would make a great Queen, you seem to be on top of all this.” He said. I glared at him, “I'll have you know I do not intend to become a queen anytime in the near future.” I snapped. Gaara was enjoying this too much, “But what you plan and what King Itachi plans is two very different things.” “Then King Itachi can-” My hand slapped over my mouth before I could finish.
I had said Itachi's name out loud.
Almost as if someone had turned a switch, the blizzard stopped. The only evidence that it was even there was the snow that still covered the ground in a thick blanket. A sudden dark menacing presence radiated from behind me. I didn't have to turn to know who it was, but I did anyway. Slowly I turned my head to look over my shoulder at the man who had occupied most of my thoughts from the moment I left the castle and shivered. If I thought Itachi had been frightening before, it was nothing compared to the sinister fey before me. If looks could kill, I would already be nothing but decomposing bones six feet under the ground.
vvv POV Change vvv
Sasuke enjoyed the frightened looks of the two girls he currently held in chains, both waiting for their judgment from Itachi. Gaara lounged beside the Prince, having once again managed to sweet talk his way out of any punishment. Sasuke had to begrudgingly admire the red headed gatekeeper for his quick tongue, though Sasuke wondered if the gate keeper had been let off easily because Itachi wanted to rip into Kanari. Sasuke glanced at the two talking just out of ear shot. Kanari was on her knees, begging, tears visible against her cheeks, while Itachi stood there immobile, deaf to her pleas. Sasuke hadn't a clue how Kanari was going to survive this, the prince could already tell that Itachi was planning her murder.
vvv POV Change vvv
I had run out of things to say, now I just knelt there in the freezing snow, my tears dripping down my face, as I looked up at Itachi's blood red eyes. When it was clear I wasn't going to beg again, Itachi finally spoke. His voice colder than the snow around me, “Give me one good reason why I should trust you.” I swallowed and looked away. I couldn't think of any reason at all why the Goblin King should trust me after I betrayed him like I did. I timidly looked up at Itachi out of the corner of my eye, “I-I can't, but I will work hard to regain your trust in me.” There was no way to tell what Itachi was thinking, he still looked as expressionless as he did in the Labyrinth, if not more.
Roughly the Goblin King grabbed my arm and dragged me to a stand. Leaning down he whispered harshly in my ear, “Do not think I will hesitate to cut you down if I even hear a rumor that you plan to betray me again, understand?” I cringed when his hand tightened on my upper arm, and nodded hurriedly. Itachi pulled back to look down at me, the menacing glare he had been giving me ever since he arrived took a malicious turn and he smirked, “I think I'm going to enjoy this.” He growled and I shivered. If ever I was afraid for my life, it was now.
vvv
“Where are we exactly?” I asked as Itachi lead, more like dragged, me into a room I had never been in before. I looked around, it was an elegant bedroom, but sparsely furnished. Nothing but a large bed, desk, and a chair adorned the room. Still, despite the lack of furniture, the room remained very elegant and... kingly. My eyes widened and I spun around to face Itachi. He stood in front of the closed doors of his bedroom, arms crossed over his chest, as if daring me to try and escape. The only scrap of emotion was the small sadistic smirk gracing his face, “Like it?” He asked smoothly. I shivered and back away. I would take even the indifferent King Itachi from the Labyrinth over this dark fey standing before me. “Why did you bring me here?” I asked, my voice raising to a squeak.
Itachi took a step towards me and I took a step back, feeling like cornered prey. It didn't help that Itachi's red eyes held a predatory gleam deep within them. He took another step towards me and I took another away, maintaining the same distance between us. All too soon the backs of my knees met the edge of Itachi's bed. That was when Itachi lunged and tackled me to the bed, rendering me helpless beneath him. “Itachi... please don't.” I begged. He actually growled, “Refer to me as lord, majesty, or King Itachi; do not speak in such a familiar tone, girl.” His voice was so cutting, I wouldn't be surprised if his words scratched me. I blinked back tears, “P-please don't do this, Your Majesty. I'm begging you.”
The Goblin King tilted his head, “Do what? So far I only have you pinned to my bed.” He said mockingly. I squeezed my eyes shut to keep in the tears that were threatening to spill over. “P-p-p-pl-please...” I whimpered, barely able to form words. The Goblin King scoffed and his weight disappeared from atop of me. Cautiously I cracked open an eye then opened both when I saw Itachi sitting at the edge of the bed, glaring at me. It could have been my imagination, but he looked almost... hurt? “Do you have no faith in me?” He snapped. I could feel my anger starting to finally make a comeback. I sat up, matching his glare with one of my own, “It's kind of hard to when you drag me to your bedroom, then proceed to lay on top of me. So forgive me, my king, if my faith in you is somewhat lacking!”
“Oh you're one to talk. Who promises to trust me, then goes off on some foolish adventure with her deranged little sister?” Itachi snarled at me. “And I instantly regretted it. Do not think I left happily, Itachi.” I snapped back. Itachi's gaze turned deadly and I shivered, my anger fleeing back into the dark hole where it had been hiding since the blizzard. “Call me by my name again and you'll see how lenient I have been with you so far.” Itachi said, his tone colder than that of the blizzard's biting winds. I didn't say anything, having known I was pushing it. Itachi eyed me for a minute, probably thinking I was going to snap at him again, then scoffed, “Go to sleep.” He growled. My head whipped around to stare at him, “Here?” I squeaked. Itachi glared at me, “Until I trust you again, you can either stay by my side at all times, or join your sister in the dungeon.” Sakura forgive me, but I would much rather stay out of a Goblin prison, even if it meant staying glued to the fey who probably dreamed of murdering me now.
vvv POV Change vvv
Sakura glared at Sasuke though the bars of her cell, “What does a prissy Goblin Prince need down here?” She growled at him. Sasuke smirked, letting the insult slide just this once, “I thought I'd tell you that Kanari is fine. I know you must be concerned for her.” Sakura stiffened, “What have you done to Kanari?” She asked, fearing the worse. After all, Kanari had the most to suffer of all of them. Sasuke snorted, “I haven't done anything to her, and neither has my brother, besides yell at her a little. Right now you sister is sleeping, not that I can say peacefully, but she is warm in a proper bed. Which is more than you have right now.” Sakura glared at the cocky prince, “Well isn't that just peachy? Now why don't you just skedaddle on out of here, now that you've played with my mind?”
Sasuke knelt so he was face to face with Sakura, “I can't do that. You see, Itachi has given me strict orders not to let you out of my sight, in case you try anything funny.” Sakura barked a short laugh, “Where on earth am I going to go in this cell?” The pink haired girl asked. Sasuke smirked, “No where, but I have Itachi's orders, and no one disobeys the Goblin King.” Sakura wanted to hit that cocky little smile off the infernal prince's face, “Tell me, does Hinata get the royal treatment? Or is she lucky?” Sakura hissed. Sasuke smiled a true smile, which surprised Sakura, “Oh, Itachi deemed that she was just blindly following your idiotic idea. So she's staying in one of the guest rooms. In fact, Itachi firmly believes that all three of them, Kanari, Gaara, and Hinata, were tricked into following you out, that's why you're here and they're not.” Sakura glared hotly at the infernal prince, “Do you ever shut up? What happened to that brooding prince in the Labyrinth?”
The Prince continued to smile, “You think I'm brooding, I'm flattered. Maybe things aren't so ruined between us as I feared.” He said in a mockingly cheerful voice. Sakura narrowed her eyes at him, “Come near me and I'll castrate you...” She threatened and suddenly she was flush against the bars, her front digging painfully into the faerie metal bars, her feet dangling in the air. He moved so quickly that Sakura didn't even see him move. The pink haired girl swallowed at the look of raw anger flashing deep within Sasuke's ruby red eyes, “Should you even speak of such an act again, and I'll kill you in the slowest most painful way possible. Do you understand me, wench?” The fey prince growled, his face feral, all mocking playfulness a forgotten memory. Sakura nodded quickly, too scared to say anything.
Without ceremony, Sasuke dropped her again and Sakura crumbled to the ground. The Prince was towering over her menacingly, he stayed there for a minute, making sure that the girl was good and scared, before he spun and left. Sakura leaned up against the brick wall of her cell, panting. Suddenly she understood why Kanari had been so fidgety during the blizzard, those Goblin Royals were dangerous. To even irritate one was to flirt with death.
vvv POV Change vvv
Hinata sat in her bed, knees curled up against her chest. There was no way she was going to go to sleep, not in this place. She had thought they had been safe, but then Kanari had said the king's name and suddenly they were all back where they started... well almost. Sakura didn't start out in the dungeon. And Hinata had not a clue where Kanari disappeared off to. The Goblin King had snatched her away the minute he and the Goblin Prince dragged the four of them back. Gaara had disappeared too, but he seemed to be in on the whole trick anyway. Hinata wanted to go home, this place was like a strange endless nightmare. A nightmare of dark scary men with red eyes and blizzards that jumped out of no where and left just as quickly. Where the most hot tempered girl Hinata knew begging on her knees and tears in her eyes. Hinata shivered a little at that, she could handle strange things to a point, but when the familiar became one of those strange things was beyond what she could handle.
The door opened and Hinata let out a reflexive scream and threw the closest thing to her, which happened to be a feather pillow. The person at the door let out a startled yelp and dodged the pillow with ease, “Sorry! I thought this room was empty.” Someone male said. That voice didn't belong to the king or prince or to Gaara, it was something new entirely. Hinata drew the covers up so that only her eyes and above were peaking out, “Who is that?” A bright green light came into being, illuminating a very cute boy's friendly face, “I'm Naruto Uzumaki. Sorry I bothered you, no one bothered to tell me- hey are you alright?” Naruto broke off in a panic when the girl slumped forward, her eyes fluttering closed.
vvv POV Change vvv
When Itachi opened the door to his room, he stopped. Kanari laid curled up on his bed exactly like he had left her, but that wasn't what pulled the Goblin King to a halt. The Nightmare that had Kanari under its influence flinched when it saw the king and made to fly away, but Itachi didn't move. He watched Kanari with cold eyes as she suffered in her dark dreams, giving no indication that he was going to save her this time. Itachi glanced at the cowering Nightmare, “What do you show her?” He asked, knowing that even if the Nightmare could speak, it would not offer up it's dark secrets.
Instead Kanari answered Itachi's question by moaning, “Itachi... no, don't.” He glared at the girl, even in her sleep she thought less of him. Was she fearing that he would attack her, or ravish her? The Goblin King was tempted to bring light to her nightmares, but his honor restrained him; even if she did not deserve his mercy. The king scoffed to himself, who was he fooling? Itachi still found the girl intriguing, to say the least. Itachi stood over Kanari as she whimpered in her nightmare, twitching from wraiths only she could see. The King of Goblins found a sick joy in watching the girl who had betrayed him suffer from her self-induced dreams, though he wished it was not true. Kanari reached out to him then, her fingers searching across his wide bed for an anchor in her nightmare, “No... don't go. Please... Itachi.” She said softly and Itachi stiffened. She wasn't dreaming of him coming toward her with a malicious intent, but leaving her.
Gently he laid his hand on hers and she sighed, the tension leaving her body as she finally found peace in her slumber. Itachi frowned, if she left him to go with her sister, then why did Kanari dream of the horror of him leaving her?
vvv POV Change vvv
It had been several weeks since King Itachi had brought us back from the fail escape attempt. Though he had been more patient towards me, the Goblin King was still not the same fey I knew from the gardens. The one who held me when I was suffering from the power of Nightmares, or brought me flowers to use as bookmarks. I sorely missed that version of Itachi. As I knelt beside King Itachi's throne, I wondered how many more personas the fey man had. He had already shown me three: The terrifying King who wouldn't hesitate to kill those closest to him, the master of the Labyrinth who enjoyed playing with the minds of his subjects, and the man beneath it all who gave small rare smiles and spoke of trust.
“Bring the prisoner forward.” Itachi commanded and I couldn't stop fro cringing, to hear my sister referred in such a derogatory term hurt. Two tall (for goblins) guards came forward with my sister in chains. I cringed at the sight of her dirty form, but at least Itachi hadn't been cruel enough to starve her. My sister still had her fiery spirit, I could see it sparking in her sea green eyes as she glared at everyone in the room. The goblins holding Sakura forced her to her knees in the center of the throne room. Itachi leaned back in his throne, casually placing a hand upon my head. I couldn't believe how happy I was to feel his touch. I should be angry at the king, for treating me like I was some pet curled up at his side begging for attention, not wishing that he would hold me.
Sakura seemed to be indignant enough for the both of us, “Hey, stop treating my sister like she's a beast craving your attention!” King Itachi tilted his head, “Are you ordering me?” He asked causally. Sakura glared hotly at the king, “Yes, you bastard! Let. My. Sister. GO!!” She shrieked. Prince Sasuke made a move to shut Sakura up, but Itachi help up a hand, “Let her speak.” He said calmly for someone who was just insulted, his fingers slowly combing though my hair. I pressed my lips together to suppress the moan begging to be released. Sakura didn't waste her chance, “You drag us both here, then proceed to torture us with your little mind games. Then you f***ing trick Kanari into thinking she could set me free, but dragged my ass back here and Hinata's along with it. After THAT, don't you think Kanari at least deserves some dignity to be left alone?!”
Itachi just continued to stroke my hair, watching my sister rant with a dispassionate expression. When she finished he asked, “What would you do if someone whom you trusted deserted you for an enemy?” Sakura blinked, having no clue what he was getting at, but I did. He was talking about me. “What do you mean?” My sister asked cautiously. Itachi's expression didn't change, “How would you feel if that same person who broke your trust came back, begging to be let in your good graces again?” He asked, as if he didn't hear Sakura speak. Sakura blinked her sea-green eyes, then glared, “I'd tell that person to get lost, if they broke my trust then they don't deserve to live.” Itachi smirked, “So are you saying your sister should be put to death?” He questioned coolly. Sakura's eyes widened and flicked towards mine before going back to the Goblin King, “You wouldn't dare.” She growled at him.
My king's eyes flashed red briefly, but his smirk stayed in place, “So far I have not. I am being merciful to Kanari even though, by your own mouth, she should be killed for betraying me.” He said. Sakura surged towards the king, but Sasuke grabbed her by the collar and forced her back to her knees, “That's not what I meant!” Sakura shouted. Itachi raised his eyebrows, “Oh? Then what did you mean?” Sakura snarled, “Kanari had every right to betray you, you had been tricking her and lying to her from the start! I meant if someone broke my trust with no grounds to break it, but Kanari had every grounds to break your trust. You don't deserve to even look at Kanari, she's too good for the likes of you. Do you hear me, shit-for-brains?! YOU CAN NEVER OWN KANARI!!” Sakura shrieked. Itachi remained impassive as he nodded to his brother. Sasuke smiled cruelly and withdrew a slim katana from seemingly no where. Slowly the Goblin Prince raised the sword above his head, ready to strike down my unsuspecting sister.
I couldn't move. I sat there staring at Sakura as she continued to yell at Itachi, unaware of the danger behind her. As the blade began it's decent towards my sister, I turned to Itachi. He was watching me with dark eyes, as if expecting me to do something. “Please...” The single word left my lips and I reached out for him, Itachi didn't move. He continued to watch me. My fingers gently grazed his arm, latching on to his dark shirt, “If you must kill someone, my lord, take my life...” I whispered, my eyes silently pleading. Itachi's right index finger lifted barely a centimeter, but it was enough to stop Sasuke from killing my sister. The king leaned down and hissed at me, “You would throw your life away, after begging me for it just weeks earlier?” I looked down, my fingers still curled in the soft fabric of his shirt, “To save someone else... yes.”
King Itachi leaned back, “Your sister is right, you are too good for me. Which is why...” Before I could even wonder what he was going to do, Itachi had a silver dagger at my throat, it's sharp point pricking at the tender skin, but I didn't flinch. Sakura screeched and surged against Sasuke, but the prince held her still. I just knelt by Itachi's throne, watching him with a surprising calmness. Itachi's eyes flared red and the world suddenly fell away.
vvv
I blinked and looked around at the blood red sky and barren black landscape. This was not the throne room I had been kneeling in a few moments ago. Was I dead? Or had I fainted and Itachi had dumped me here... where ever here was. “You are surprisingly calm for someone who is about to be killed.” A voice I knew too well said behind me. I turned slowly to look upon Itachi himself. The Goblin King stood before me, a black katana in each hand. I bowed my head, “Why should I be scared when I willingly give my life away?” I asked, more to myself than Itachi. The king scoffed a little, “You are starting to think like a fey.” He commented and I was reminded of our time alone in the Oubliette in what seemed like ages. So much had passed since I had been a runner in the Labyrinth. It felt like that was just a dream.
My eyes flickered to the katanas, “Is that what will kill me?” I asked. Itachi smirked, “Yes, but first I have a question for you.” I met his glowing red eyes, eyes the exact shade of the sky behind him. I couldn't help but ask, “What is this place?” I glanced around to take in the scarce environment. Itachi raised an eyebrow, “Are you stalling, or are you truly curious?” He asked instead of answering. I eyed him, “What will you do if I say both?” I answered with a question. Itachi's red eyes narrowed a bit, but he didn't answer my question, instead he answered my original one, “This is the Tsukuyomi, a tool of the Mangekyu Sharingan, a place of torture and nightmares.” A spark of fear finally embedded itself in my heart, “The Mangekyu Sharingan? Is this… the death of darkest fears?” Itachi smirked, “Yes.” I looked down at the black ground beneath my feet. “Now... My question.” Itachi said and I met his gaze, defiant yet submissive. I would answer any question he asked truthfully, even if it cost me my life.
Itachi leaned closer so that his lips were brushing my ear, “Do you trust me?” He whispered so lowly that I almost didn't hear him, even with him so close. My eyes widened and I pulled back. My mouth opened but no words left my lips. Even after all I had done to the fey king, he still wanted me to trust him? Itachi watched me for a minute, his feelings carefully guarded, though I had a impression he was hopeful that I would say yes. After a full minute passed, though it felt like a day, Itachi's expression slowly turned from blank to angry. He raised his chin, “I see.” He growled and drew back his right katana, preparing to stab me through the heart.
Suddenly I lunged forward, my body acting on it's own, just as Itachi thrust forward with the blade. I choked back on a scream when I felt the sword cut into my side, sliding painfully through my ribs and piercing my lung. I didn't care, I was where I was supposed to be. Itachi stared down at me, his red eyes wide in surprise that I would purposefully impale myself on his blade just to be close to him. Reaching up with shaky hands I cupped the Goblin Kings face and yanked him down so that our lips met in what felt like an eternity. Itachi released both swords, one clattering to the ground while the other remained inside me, and wrapped his now free hands around my waist, pulling me ever closer. I grimaced when the katana lodged in my side pulled painfully to the right, but I didn't pull away.
He pulled back after we were both breathless, “Forgive me...” He murmured against my lips, his still red eyes boring into mine. I struggled to smile, the pain in my side nagging at me, tearing at my happy moment, “Only if you forgive me.” I whispered back. Itachi kissed me again, swallowing my scream of pain when he yanked the katana from my side. He pulled away again, his eyes once again dark as a starless night, “Done.” He whispered and the world around us bled into a swirling mass of red and black. Just like Itachi's ever-changing eyes.
vvv
When I came back to reality, the pain where Itachi had stabbed me remained. Groaning I doubled over, my hand going to cradle my unharmed side, it was only the memory of the pain that was there, nothing physical. Not even a faint red mark or scar. As if nothing ever happened. As if our time spent in the Tsukuyomi was just my imagination, even though I knew it wasn't. Sakura screamed and lurched against her captor again, “You bastard, what did you do to her?!” She shrieked at Itachi. Itachi didn't answer her, instead he helped me slowly to my feet, his dark eyes only on me, like I was the most important thing to him. I gave him a shy smile, maybe I was the most important thing to the King of Goblins, it was plausible.
vvv POV Change vvv
Sasuke could not keep the smirk from his face as he watched his elder brother lead Kanari away, acting very much like a man in love. Sasuke knew that Itachi had used Tsukuyomi on Kanari, what had transpired in that dimension was between only the two, and would remain a secret for eternity. Not that Sasuke minded, he was glad that Itachi was back to his normal self and not the ruthless king he had been of late. Sakura struggled to follow her sister, but Sasuke tightened his grip on her, “Calm down. Your sister is in no danger.” He hissed in the pink haired girl's ear.
Sakura shot a disbelieving look over her shoulder, “Did you see the way she winced? He did something to her, I know it! I have to save her from him, I have to-” Sakura would have continued, but Sasuke asked, “Save her from what? From happiness? Did you not see her expression?” Sakura elbowed him, but he refused to let go of her, “She doesn't know what she's doing! Kanari is under a spell. She could never want to be with that bastard.” Sasuke rolled his eyes, wondering once again why he was stuck with the annoying sister. At least Kanari accepted her fate and didn't make up ridiculous excuses to explain the unimaginable.
“You would rather your sister be ignorant in your eyes than happy? What kind of selfish sister are you?” Sasuke asked. Sakura gave another ear splitting shriek and bashed her head against him. Sasuke bit back a groan and spun the hot tempered girl into a wall, pressing himself into her to keep her from moving. Sakura stilled instantly, immobilized by fear of his blood red eyes now glaring down at her. “Your sister truly fits into this world. You however...” He growled, teeth bared in anger adding a feral look to the fey prince. “You should be put out of your misery. No world will take you now that you are a Labyrinth subject, yet you refuse to bend. It is only the fact that Kanari would be miserable if you were to die that keeps you alive.” Sakura's sea green eyes widened as the gravity of her situation settled over her.
vvv POV Change vvv
“T-Thank you, Naruto-kun...” Hinata mumbled as she accepted the bowl of ramen from her new friend. Of all the people she had met so far, the blonde was the most friendliest and she felt safe around him. Kurama laid curled at Naruto's feet, he was the size of a large dog, though Naruto told Hinata that he grew much larger when outside the castle. When Hinata asked why he was small now Naruto said that King Itachi had a spell in place that prevented the nine-tailed fox demon from growing any larger. Hinata took the blonde's word for it, she never wanted to see Kurama at his actual size, she feared she would faint if she did. “You're welcome, Hinata! Man it's great to find another friend in this place. Gaara is always running off and Sasuke is a teme half the time so I don't get to hang out with them much. Plus Sasuke has all his princely duties and Gaara is always out leading runners astray; I'm only here to scare a few people into line so King Itachi doesn’t have to...”
Hinata giggled a little, Naruto could go on for hours explaining just one thing, but she didn't mind. He didn't try to make her speak like her friends did back home, and he definitely didn't point out her stuttering problem, which was a good thing. It was strange though, before she met Naruto she never had a problem stuttering unless she was stressed. Now she could hardly open her mouth without stuttering. “Hey, Hinata?” The pearl eyes girl looked up at her new friend. He stared fiercely at her in a way that it caused her to blush, “You're not eating your ramen. Don't you like it?” He asked and Hinata blushed even more. Why did she think he was going to ask something serious?! Shakily she handed the ramen back to him, “Y-y-y-you c-c-ca-can h-h-have i-it.” She managed to get out, her cheeks red. Naruto perked up and took the bowl back, slurping down the noodles without so much as a thank you. She looked away, staring out into the garden they sat in, silently willing her blush to go away.
Warm air brushed her right cheek and she looked up to see Naruto leaning in precariously close so that his nose almost touched her cheek. Hinata could feel her entire face warming as the blood pooled in her cheeks. Naruto frowned, “Hey Hinata, are you feeling okay? You look red...” Hinata would be surprised if there was any blood left in her body as it all rushed to her face. She closed her eyes tightly and breathed deeply, determined not to faint on poor Naruto a second time.
Peals of laughter floated around the garden and both Naruto and Hinata looked up to see Lady Kanari and King Itachi walking through the garden, arm in arm. They looked so happy. Much different from the picture they both painted of themselves only hours before. Hinata mentally sighed, wondering dimly if she and Naruto could ever that close. Hinata could not help but notice how different their coloring was from each other. King Itachi, with his dark hair and eyes, dressed in palpable shadows was the embodiment of darkness while the woman beside him, her now white hair flowing down her back and icy green eyes, was light. Hinata sighed, a small smile touching her face, so opposites did attract. Her pearl colored eyes slid to Naruto as he continued to stare at his monarch and lady, Hinata could help but wonder if Naruto and she were opposites as well.
vvv POV Change vvv
~Several Years Later~
Sunlight managed to filter through the dark curtains that hung over the ceiling high windows and land right across my eyes. I cracked an angry eye at the light and rolled over to evade the sunlight and try to catch a few more minutes of rest. Itachi shifted in bed beside me, his arm tightening over my waist. I mentally groaned, there was no use in sleeping now. Sighing I opened my eyes to stare deep into the darkest pair of eyes. I smiled and reached over the brush Itachi's bangs from his face, “Good morning.” I whispered. Itachi smirked and pulled me even closer, pressing his lips to mine as was his way to say good morning. I sighed happily as Itachi's mouth molded to mine, drinking in his familiar scent that intoxicated me more than any fey alcohol could. I had to forcibly remove my mouth from his, “Not today.” I said breathlessly.
Itachi narrowed his eyes and reached up to cup the back of my neck, forcing me to kiss him again. I didn't put up much of a fight. “Do not order me around. I am not your subject.” Itachi growled good-naturedly when he pulled away from me. I glared playfully back, my fingers skimming up his bare chest, “Neither am I yours.” I retorted. Itachi grunted and pushed my hand away, making me laugh.
Before either of us could say anything else a sudden weight landed across us with a small war cry. I groaned and tried to sit up, but the figure tackled me back down, “Get up get up get up! You have to get up!” Daiyu, Itachi's and my son, yelled happily. Itachi reached up and dragged our son off of me, wrestling Daiyu playfully into an loose choke hold, “Then stop jumping on us so we can get up.” My mate growled. Daiyu squeaked and tried to throw his father off, but it was useless. I laughed and slid away from Itachi and Daiyu, every morning it was the same. Itachi and I would whisper in each others arms until our son came and ruined our quiet morning with his yelling and permanent energetic nature. If Daiyu wasn't the embodiment of his father I would be worried that I had somehow gotten Naruto's child and not my own.
Before my son could notice that I wasn't in bed anymore, I slipped into my personal bedroom, which was hardly ever used anymore except on the rare occasion. Temari was grinning when I came in, “I heard a commotion...” She said mildly while I glared at her. When I became Itachi's mate in full and the Queen of Goblins, my first act was to free Temari of her servitude and promoted her to my lady-in-waiting. Though she still remained my best friend first and foremost, “You always hear a commotion every morning.” I growled at her as I sat down in front of the vanity so Temari could work her magic on my hair. Temari grinned at me through the mirror, “And sometimes in the night.” She said slyly then laughed as a blush marred my cheeks.
As my friend brushed out my glistening white hair she asked, more serious than before, “So when will you tell him?” I frowned, “I'm sure Itachi already knows.” I said sagely. It was true, there was nothing I could keep from my fey mate. His crystal scrying balls made it impossible to keep anything from the king of Goblins. Temari grinned, “Oh I'm sure he knows your pregnant but-” I shushed her before she could continue, “It's talking over such matters that reveals the secrets, dummy.” I said while Temari smirked. “I dare you to tell him over breakfast.” She challenged. I thought about it. Though Itachi could very well know that I was pregnant again, I knew for a fact that neither Sasuke or Sakura could know. Not unless Itachi told them himself, which he never did unless it pertained to them. I sighed, “But then I'll get an earful from Sakura...” I grumbled. Temari laughed again, “So what? Sasuke will shut her up if it gets too annoying, you know he will.” It was true, I had learned very quickly that Prince Sasuke had no patience for any level of annoyance and he found Sakura more annoying than anything. Temari nudged me as she finished tying off my elegant but simple braid, “Stop making excuses and tell him. At least you'll get a funny reaction out of Sasuke and Sakura.” I smiled, she was right as always.
vvv
Seven years had passed since Itachi forgave me for running off on him, yet Sakura had not adjusted completely to life as a Labyrinth subject. Or so she claimed. There were times when I would catch her looking out of her balcony smiling as the orange sun set against the Labyrinth, her expression being on of peace. Though she always denied ever being happy, I knew otherwise. In truth I believed she only did so to irritate Sasuke. My sister and brother-in-law had made up a kind of game to see who could get on each others nerves first. More often then not Itachi or I ended up yelling at the two to shut up, which ended their little game.
Like everyday, Sakura came into the dining hall being loud and obnoxious, just to irritate Sasuke- though it did a good job of annoying Itachi and I as well. My pink haired stepsister deliberately threw all table manners she had been taught out the window as another jab at Sasuke, who stood for decorum and manners more than anyone at the table. I watched as Sakura ate everything with her fingers and belched whenever she could. After seven years of eating like that for three times a day, I couldn't help but wonder if she did it on purpose anymore or if she had truly lost all manners. Being pregnant I felt queasy as I watched her gobble down the strange fey food without pausing. I pushed my own plate away, not able to eat with my sister acting like a pig.
Itachi shot me a questioning look, then followed my glare to my sister. He frowned, “Sakura.” Immediately my sister halted in her gorging to meet the eyes of her king. Sasuke smirked at her, obviously enjoying seeing my sister being reprimand like a child. Meekly Sakura picked up her silverware and began eating like a civilized person. Itachi didn't say anything else as he returned to his own meal, but my appetite was lost. I picked up my fork and began playing with my food halfheartedly. Sasuke stared at me hard, then glanced at the disinterested Itachi and back to me, his black eyes searching for answers. Itachi finished his breakfast and looked at me, raising knowing eyebrows.
I mentally sighed and rolled my eyes, I should have known he would hear Temari and me speaking, and now expected me to tell everyone that I was pregnant again. I set down my napkin and stood, bringing the attention of Sasuke and Sakura. I wasted no time, “I'm pregnant.” I said. Sakura choked on her drink and sputtered, “W-what?! Pregnant? You just had Daiyu!” She shrieked. I winced and glared at my younger sister, as did the two brothers, “Five years ago, Sakura. I had Daiyu five years ago.” Sakura grumbled something under her breath that I didn't catch, though it made Sasuke glare at her. I continued before the conversation got off hand, “And I'm carrying twins.” That gave even Itachi a pause, but only for a little bit. Sasuke and Sakura however stared at me, their mouths hanging open. Having told my news I sat back down beside my mate. Itachi gave me a soft smile and leaned down to whisper, “I love you, beloved.” I giggled like a girl falling in love for the first time, even though I had heard the same four words everyday at multiple intervals.
vvv
Over the seven years since I had become the Queen of the Goblins, Hinata and I became closer. The fact that we were both pregnant at the same time cemented our friendship. While Sakura was busy flirting/arguing with Sasuke, Hinata and I followed a more mature route and became mates to the fey men we loved. Daiyu and Minato, Naruto and Hinata's son, already acted more like brothers than friends. Kurama, retired from scaring the subjects of the Labyrinth, finally found peace from his surly nature as a babysitter. I had yet to see anyone handle Daiyu and Minato so well as the fox demon did. I trusted the nine tailed demon with my son more than with my own brother-in-law. Though Sasuke was right behind Kurama- my moody brother-in-law had turned out to be the best uncle I could ever ask for. When I asked Itachi about it, my mate said that he had learned from taking care of my own brother Akanbou back when I was still a runner.
After my family had been informed of my pregnancy, I went directly for Hinata and Naruto's rooms, since they were as close to family as I could get them. Hinata answered my knocking with a finger to her lips and lead me into the main room where I could see Naruto passed out on the couch, an arm thrown over his eyes, his son curled up beside his father snoring almost as loudly as Naruto. I suppressed the giggle raising in my throat as I followed Hinata into her private receiving room. “If I ever found Itachi snoring like that I would probably die of laughing.” I said as Hinata giggled, “Yes, I was surprised when I found out how loud Naruto is.” I smirked at her, “Did you faint?” It was a running joke that every time Naruto surprised Hinata she fainted. Naruto had started taking the sign of Hinata fainting as a yes, it was how she answered him when he asked her to become his mate.
Hinata blushed, “No.” She whispered, then giggled. “How rude of me, my lady... you wanted to speak of something with me?” She asked politely. I glared, “I won't tell you if you call me 'my lady' again. You know I hate that.” Hinata smiled, “It stopped you teasing, though, didn't it?” She asked sweetly while I glared. She had been hanging around Kurama too much, if my innocent and shy friend had started thinking like him. I squinted at her, “What happened to that stuttering girl who fainted at the mention of insidious plots?” I asked her. Hinata smiled, “She became the mate to a flamboyant knucklehead who had a grouchy demon as a pet-companion.” I shrugged, there was no arguing that point.
“Now, are you going to tell me why you came or do I have to guess?” Hinata asked. I fluttered my eyelashes, “What makes you think I came here to tell you something, what if I just wanted to talk?” I asked teasingly. Hinata pursed her lips a little and said, “Because I know you, Kanari, you don't make social calls. Something that your mate rubbed off on you, I would think.” Hinata answered. I sighed, how well she knew me. I could hardly remember a time when Hinata was more of Sakura's friend than mine, back when fey and the Labyrinth was just something I read in books. “Fine. I'm pregnant again, with twins.” I said flatly. Hinata blinked her pearl eyes a few times before shrieking in happiness and flinging herself at me. I fell back in my chair, surprised by Hinata's rare display of strong emotion, just as Naruto burst into the room, Minato tucked under his arm, blinking his sleepy bright blue eyes. “What's going on in here?” He asked loudly. Hinata blushed, “F-Forgive me, Naruto-koi. I was just excited over something Kanari said.”
I waved my fingers at Naruto when he turned his gaze on me, clearly surprised to find me in his apartments and not with Itachi. It was a well known fact that I hardly left my mate's side. Minato struggled in his father's arm, waving his arms for me, “Aunt Kanari! Aunt Kanari!” He called until Naruto set his son down. Minato shot for me like a bullet and jumped up into my lap, “Aunt Kanari, where is Daiyu?” The little boy asked, his blonde head looking back and forth for my missing son. I hugged Minato close, “Sorry, honey, he didn't come with me today. He's with his father, learning about boring stuff.” Naruto snorted, “If it's coming from King Itachi, it probably is boring.” He laughed. I shot a glare at the blonde while Hinata gave him a hard elbow and disapproving look. Then I smiled, “At least it's not coming from Sasuke, he'd probably corrupt my son before the first word left his lips.” I joked, to which Naruto laughed.
vvv
Later that night as Itachi and I laid curled up together, he commented, “Sasuke and Sakura are starting to irritate me.” I snorted, it was good to know that Itachi's patience lasted about seven years before something started annoying him. “So throw them in an Oubliette and don't let them out until they have at least three children.” I said jokingly. It was frightening that Itachi actually considered it, “Maybe not three children...” He mused. I bit my lip to keep from laughing. Itachi chuckled and tightened his grip on me, “You fit in well, my queen.” He whispered in my ear, his voice coiling around me warming me from the roots of my hair to the tips of my toes. “I'm glad to hear it, my king.” I murmured back.
Itachi drew up on one elbow so he could look at me, “To think I would actually have killed you that day.” He said, referring to the first time he had cast Tsukuyomi over me. Over the years anytime we disagreed on something, Itachi would drag me to the Tsukuyomi landscape so we could hash it out. It worked perfectly, we could say what we wanted, and no one save Sasuke would know that we ever left. To our court we were unbreakable, living in a true happy ever after, when in reality we were like any other couple, mortal or fey, but we knew how to hide it.
I smiled and reached up to cup his cheek, “I trusted you that you wouldn't, even if you were fully prepared to do so.” I said softly. Itachi gave a small scoff, “You trusted me wrongly.” He stated, so confident in his answer that I would enjoy proving him wrong. I rolled flat on my back so I could face him better, “Oh really? Where were you aiming when you took a stab at me?” I asked. Itachi's eyes darkened as he remembered, “I had planned to stab you through your treacherous heart.” He growled. I decided not to take offense to that, it was in the past. I took his hand and laid it over my side, “You stabbed me in the least critical place, though. Just my side and lower half of my lung was hurt. Nothing fatal.” Itachi smirked and moved his hand, massaging the spot where his imaginary blade had pierced me and left no mark, before his hand started inching higher. I shot him an irritated look, “Stop.” I growled. Itachi leaned up and kissed me, “Make me.” He growled back. I frowned at him but made not move to do so.
Seven years had passed since I became Itachi's mate, yet neither of us had any power over the other.
vvv POV Change vvv
A little boy of seven years sat up with a gasp. He had that dream again, the one with the pink haired girl and white haired woman and their two dark companions. The dream had been plaguing him ever since he could remember, which wasn't much. The boy climbed out of his little bed and got down on his hands and knees to pull out a tarnished old book that he had found crammed under one of the old bookshelves. When he had turned four, the boy's parents had given him one of the two guest rooms. There had been large bookshelves packed with books that his parents don't remember buying. Regardless the bookshelves were removed and replaced with things found in a boy's room. Still the boy never told his parents about the little leather bound book he had found.
Slowly he opened the book to the cover page where a girl had written her name there in pretty handwriting. Somehow he knew that her name was tied to the dreams he had, but he could never remember how.
Kanari.
That was the name. The name in the book. The boy mumbled it out loud, stumbling over the simple syllables of a name he had never heard or seen before he saw it in the book. When he finally said the name correctly other words began to fill up his mind, as if that name was the key to the memories that he had forgotten he had.
I wish... I wish... I wish the Goblins would come and take you away right now.
Akanbou blinked at the sentence that flooded his mind, pushing away bizarre and strange memories of ugly twisted creatures and red eyes glowing amid a pale face and black hair. He frowned, where had he heard those words before? For some reason he knew that somehow those words had started the strange dreams and even stranger memories. Should he say them?
Akanbou opened his mouth “I wish the Goblins would come and take me away... right... now.”
^o^
*Pant pant pant pant* After a full year of writing this story... I AM FINISHED!!!!!! And you'll have to forgive me on the (probably) sucky ending, but after a year of one piddling on this thing, I was ready to quit.
Sorry for the cliffhanger, but then I'm not really. I might continue with other parts, but Part 1 & 2 are Sukoshi-NinjaFox'sBuddy Birthday Present, so I needed to get it done.
Flame Friendly! And HAPPY BIRTHDAY SUKOSHI-NINJAFOX'SBUDDY!!!!!
The story has been condensed into one document for easier reading
No one is born an orphan. Sure some babies could be an orphan three seconds after they take their first breath, but the mother is always alive when she gives birth. If only I had been as lucky as those children. I don't know, maybe my father was happy and kind once, but the death of his wife snapped him. All I know is that my father was a drunk and that he hated me from birth. How do I know? My earliest memory was of him coming home, drunk again, when I was three. I don't know what motivated him, maybe my name was already Tora, even though he never called me that before, or maybe an ANBU who happened to wear a tiger mask 'escorted' my father home. Whatever the reason, my father thought it would be funny to carve tiger stripes into his three year old daughter's face. No one saved me, mostly because my father scared everyone. He was supposedly a powerful ninja before my mother died and left me to his cruel antics. My father hit me, kicked me, made me his slave, abused me, cut me, and threw things at me like an unwanted animal. My dark past thankfully ended when my father died, whatever the cause, when I was five. I was finally free of him.
I'm not here to tell you a sob story. What's done is done, nothing can change that. I could long for the lost seconds of my youth, but they would still be lost. I could cry in anger how my mother left me with him, but it would be useless. I refuse to be hurt by my father, a man who I knew only as abusive, or by my mother, a woman I never knew. My life is my own.
I remember the day after I was imformed that he was dead. I can't remember if I found him or if someone happened to tell me, all I remember was that I left. I walked out of that nightmarish house and never returned. I remember walking down a street clogged with people and all of them screaming about a tiger demon. I had been confused, until I had realized that they were talking about me. My scars made me look like a demon. The day I was set free was the day I learned what life was like. Subjecting a small child to the hate and disgust of the world the day she becomes an orphan. I did what I knew best, I locked my heart away and let their insults wash over me like water of a stone. Nothing could touch me. Nothing. Not my mother's betrayal, not my father's cruel abuse, not the strangers hard words. I had found an abandoned house to live in and settled down, coming out only at midnight to steal nessecities from the people who purposely left things there for me to take. Not all of them thought me a monster.
v^v^v^v^v^v^v^v
"COME ONE, COME ALL!! COME SEE THE AMAZING TORA AS SHE PREFORMS ACROBATS FOR YOUR ENTERTAINMENT!!!" I rolled my eyes at Reiko's embelishment. I told him to make it simple. I was glad I had, no telling how wild he would have gone had I not made my orders clear. Reiko had been my caller for the past six years, ever since I had taken him from the orphange. Over that time we had grown close, so close that we thought of each other as siblings. Reiko was twelve, three years younger than me, yet he had the deepest and loudest voice I had ever heard of. I stood up as he said, "HERE SHE IS!!! PREPARE TO BE AMAZED!" I scanned the crowd below the building I was standing on. Over the years the number of people grew from about ten people to hundreds. I placed my hands on the lip of the building and backflipped off it, landing gracefully on my feet two stories below. Reiko smiled as the crowd clapped and began to work the crowd, begging for money.
I arched my back until my head was pressed firmly against the small in my back. Over the ten years I had lived on the streets I had taught myself acrobatics so that I could support myself rather than living off the people. Placing my hands firmly on the ground I slowly lifted my legs until I was standing straight up on my hands. The crowd 'ohh'ed and 'aww'ed, even though these moves were old. I lifted my right hand off the ground with smooth practice. I slowly raised my left hand and the crowd gasped. It was almost impossible for someone to be able to hold their weight soully on two fingers. I say almost because I could do it. After ten years of hand standing I should be able to. I stayed in that position for a few minutes before flipping upright.
The crowd cheered. But I wasn't done yet. I bent forward so that my hands sat a foot from my feet. Using my right leg as a lead, I flipped over so that I bent backwards. I bit my lip, this was a hard part. I lifted my left hand and moved it closer to my foot. I followed the same with my right hand. Then I moved my feet so that my hands and feet were touching each other. My back screamed and I managed to retain the position before having to stand up. I followed the move with a few basic flips and cartwheels to loosen up my knotted back. I pulled a back flip in midair so I didn't bore the crowd with everyday tricks. I stood still in the middle of the space, waiting. Reiko took his cue and made his way out of the crowd. There wasn't much I could do with a slight twelve year old boy, not as much as I could with a full grown adult. But no one else trusted me as much as he did. I put my hands on his shoulders and slowly, so I didn't topple him, flipped over him. I stood straight for a minute, doing a complete handstand on his shoulders, before letting my legs fall the rest of the way. I pulled a few more tricks, including lifting him up while doing another handstand, before stepping away from him.
Reiko roared out, "I HOPE YOU'RE ENTERTAINED!! PLEASE FEEL FREE TO DONATE MONEY TO KEEP OUR LITTLE SHOW GOING, THANK YOU!" I saluted the crowd and scaled the wall, using invisible chinks and cracks to climb. I ducked into the shadows and watched as very few people handed Reiko bills and coins while the rest despersed. I sighed, looked like another hard week. I made my way back to our hideout/home. I sat down and took a piece of wood out of the homemade basket that I had found on one of my 'suppliers', as I called the people who helped me, stands. Not only did I preform, I also sold wood carvings.
I inspected the foot long log in my hand. It was generally straight, except from a slight curve at one end. The most troublesome flaw was a two inch knot in the middle of the piece. I groaned fustrated, this carving would have to be realively small to avoid the knot. I picked up my dull kunai and set to work, first things first, get rid of the bark. I dug into the wood and scaped along the grain, peeling back a sliver of the papery smooth bark and set it aside. One thing I learned over the years, you could always find a use for something. I continued the boring task of stripping the wood of it's bark, then, once the last piece fell, began to work on digging the knot out. Soon my right hand was sore and red from the hard kunai handle. I switched hands and continued.
Reiko finally made it back just as I finished smoothing out the hollow that the knot had left. I caught a glimps of the sun setting behind the Hokages' mountain as he pushed back the ratty cloth that covered the doorway. I frowned at him, "Where have you been?" I demanded, just like the typical over protective older 'sister'. Reiko tossed me his bag of money, "Some thugs tried to get the money. I was lucky that the shinobi stepped in or we wouldn't have any food this week, except what you get from your 'suppliers'." I didn't trust the leaf ninja, or any ninja for that matter. No one had stopped my father from abusing me, they didn't protect me from the smacks and kicks I got from the villagers. Yet my 'little brother' still admired the shinobi as he should. Reiko didn't have my cursed luck. If he was in trouble the ninjas always found him in time. With me, they either ignored the Tiger Demon, or they were never there. It didn't matter.
I grumped and asked, "How much?" I held up the very light bag and shook it experimentally, hardly a jingle. Reiko shurgged, "Enough to either have one hot meal between us, or enough for one cold meal each." I groaned, looked like we would be relying on my 'suppliers' this week. I pushed my raven hair out of my orange eyes and looked up at him. "So... do you want to get supper with our money, or use it as a last resort?" Reiko thought about it, "Supper, I'm starving." I rolled my eyes, "You aren't the one who works." Reiko punched me in the arm playfully and I laughed. I only laughed around Reiko, no one else.
I took my 'brother' to Ichiraku Ramen, the one place that treated me decently. The kind old man and his daughter smiled when they saw me coming with a hand on my 'brother's shoulder. "Tora, good to see you! How long has it been again?" I settled on the seat farthest to the right, Reiko sitting on my left, "I don't know, three weeks maybe?" The chef laughed and placed two bowls in front of us, "Enjoy. Tonight's on the house." I smiled at him. This is why I liked coming to Ichiraku Ramen, five times out of ten we get to eat for free. I broke apart the chopsticks and began to eat, pausing every now and then to talk with the chef's daughter. We were what some people could call friends, but if we ever met in the streets I wouldn't acknowledge her unless she called to me first. Reiko just shovled food into his mouth, not talking. I mentally sigh at his lack of manners, but after six years of trying to teach him I finally gave up.
The chef called out, "Naruto! Good to see you." I glanced at the new party sitting down two seats from my brother and immediatly look away. A genin team. I shook my head so that my raven hair curtained my face, shielding my scars from them. Reiko finally looks up from his bowl, admiration shining in his green eyes while my orange ones held distrust. The blonde boy about Reiko's age answered the chef, I guess he was Naruto. "Good to see you too!" He was the closest to Reiko with the others seated on the other side of him. He glanced over at us in polite curiosity, I ignored him but Reiko didn't, "Are you really a shinobi?" My eyebrow twitched, it should be obvious due to the Hitai-ate. I elbowed him to keep him quiet, but Reiko was in charge of his own mouth, not me. the Naruto kid nodded and moved his headband so that the metal plate reflected the ramen stand's lights, "Yep." He chuckled then squinted at Reiko, "You look familiar." It was Reiko's turn to chuckle, "You might have seen me in the orphange when we were younger, I'm Reiko." That stilled me, did Reiko know Naruto from before I took him? I never knew that.
Naruto thought back, his blue eyes narrow in consentration. His face looked so comical that I could help but smirk. Then he peiced it together, "Reiko? The one who disappeared right before we went to the Academy?" I winced at that, wishing once again that I had either let Reiko go or grabbed him before the night they were to go to the Academy. Reiko nodded happily, "Yeah, that one. But I didn't disappear, I left." Naruto's eyebrows were pulled even farther down his nose, "Why?" I finally spoke up, keeping my eyes on my bowl of ramen, "Because I asked him to." "And you are?" The jounin asked, looked over Naruto's head while the other two genin leaned around him. I didn't take my eyes off my bowl but comtept grew in my voice as I spat out, "Tora. The Tiger Demon." Naruto looked surprised, as did his team mates but the jounin's face mask hid his reaction. I pushed my hair behind my ear so they could get a good look at my adnormal colored eyes and scars. The girl genin gasped. I always wore a mask when performing so I didn't scare away the crowd, but I always took it off after the proformance.
I turned away from them, ignoring the shinobi as I continued to eat. The jounin asked Reiko after a moment of silence, "Why didn't you go to the Academy?" Reiko shrugged, "Because my adopted sister never did." It warmed my heart to no end when he said that, even in my bad mood. The jounin glanced at me then back to Reiko, "Why didn't she?" Obviously he knew I wouldn't answer any questions. Reiko shrugged, "I don't know." I never told anyone why I didn't go, but it was rather a simple reason, who would want the Tiger Demon in a class room? For all they know, I might try to kill my fellow class mates. I stood abruptly, not wanting to hear them talk about me as if I wasn't there, "Thank you for the ramen." I said to the chef and his daughter. They nodded and smiled, "Come back again, we love having you." The chef said. I twitched a smile and turned around, calling over my shoulder to Reiko, "Be home before dawn." I really didn't care what he did, he was his own master as I was mine. I was in no positon to order him around, even if I was three years older.
When I got back to our home I sat down on the roof to stare at the stars. I smiled, no matter how difficult my life would be, the stars would always comfort me, they were my constant companions, my closest friends. I could sit up for hours just watching the stars march across the night sky. Reiko didn't understand my need for them, just like I didn't understand his awe for shinobi. I sighed and looked away from the sky. Reiko. He wasn't like me, he needed human contact, I couldn't keep him anymore. I knew what I must do, and I knew Reiko would hate it, but deep down he would thank me someday.
I had to let him go, to give him back to the village, before they shunned him like they did me.
Early the next morning I went to the orphange. Reiko was still asleep when I left, there was no way I was telling him my plan. My knocking was answered by a kindly old lady, that is kind until she caught sight of my scars, "What do you want?" She snapped. I refrained from rolling my eyes, once again glad I didn't let them take me when my father died. "I want to talk about Reiko." The old woman slipped outside and shut the door, this time I did roll my eyes. Everyone was afraid I would corrupt children. The woman glared, "What about him?" I hesintated, if she actually did what I asked for once I would lose my brother. I would lose the only family I cared about.
The cranky old woman placed her hands on her hips, "Well?" I straightened, "I want him to be entered in the Academy." I stated and the woman stared at me for a moment before getting ahold of herself. She huffed, "It's too late for that. He's old enough to be out on his own. If you wanted him to be in the Academy maybe you shouldn't have stolen him right before he went." She turned and was about to walk back in the building when I grabbed her shoulder. She screeched and shook me off, I glared, "I'm trying to fix that mistake, why don't you stop trying to shun me and take the boy? Stop punishing him for my mistake." Even though Reiko agreed to go with me willingly, I was going to shoulder all the blame like I had for my whole life. The woman hesintated this time. She glanced down the road to see if anyone was watching her talk with the Tiger Demon. She glared back at me, "I'm sorry, if you want that poor boy in the Academy you are too late. He's too old." I sighed, "Then how do I get him to be a shinobi?" The woman shrugged, "How should I know? I'm in charge of orphans not shinobi." She snapped.
I walked away calling over my shoulder, "You're not in charge of all of them." I could hear her fustrated scream as I turned down a back alley. No one was in charge of me, something I liked to remind people constantly even if they didn't listen. Walking to the Academy I stuffed my hands deep in my pockets and yawned. I should still be in bed, but I needed to get this mistake untangled before my brother found out and could stop me. Though it was early in the morning classes were just starting at the Academy. Fearful ten year olds stared at me as I walked through the halls, probably scared that I would eat them for breakfast. I rolled my eyes, I was just as normal as the next fifteen year old, with the exception of scars. Iruka, a chunnin who treated me well, frowned when I walked in. His class stared wide eyed at me, most afraid only three or four mesmerized by my scars.
"Can I help you?" Iruka asked, slightly irritated that I inturrupted his class. I jerked my head towards the door and left silently, expecting him to follow. When he did, after a few minutes just to show me my place, I spoke before he could scold, "I want Reiko enrolled in the Academy." Iruka looked taken back, then he frowned again, making his nose scar bunch. I don't know how he got it, only that it was probably the only reason why he even tolerated me. "He's too old. He should be a genin by now." I nodded my head, "I know, but can you blame me? I have no one else." Iruka sighed, "Why the sudden change of heart?" I could talk to Iruka, better than I could to Reiko. To me Reiko was a kid and so he should be spared from my problems, Iruka however... he was an adult who treated me decent and who understood some of my problems. I leaned my head back againt the wall, "I realized that he wasn't cut out for the life I have. He needs people."
Iruka raised an eyebrow at that, "We all need people, some more than others. I'm sorry Tora, but there is nothing I can do." I sighed, defeated, "Who can I talk to?" The chunnin shugged, "I don't know. The Hokage, if you could get that far. Maybe a sensei, to see if they would be willing to privatly train him." I nodded once and left without a good-bye. If I was going to get my brother into the Academy, or get him to be a shinobi, I would have to fight for it. And what better what to kill a problem, then go right to the head?
~No One's POV~
Commotion outside the Hokage's office brought the Yondaime Hokage's head up. (A.N. Yes, Minato is still alive. No Kyuubi attack, no death of Naruto's father) The genin team he was speaking with turned towards the door as he stood, probably ready to deal with any threat that came through. The door was pushed open by two ANBU dragging a girl in. Minato raised his eyebrows in a silent question and the ANBU on the right spoke, "We caught her trying to scale the wall to the Hokage's Tower." The girl huffed, but her black hair veiled her expression, "If I really was trying I wouldn't have been caught." Minato surpressed a smile and leaned against his desk, "Why were you trying to get caught then?" He asked, greatly amused by this girl's so-called master plan.
She cleared her throat, "I want to enroll my little brother in the Academy, or find a jounin who would train him privatly." Everyone was surprised at that, who in the world would get caught just so she could talk to the Hokage about her younger brother? The girl seemed to read the unspoken question correctly, "Who would let the Tiger Demon in the Hokage's Tower? For all you villagers know, I might try and kill you." Even though her voice was flat, Minato detected contempt in her words. The girl lifted her head so that her hair fell away from her face revealing her famous scars and orange eyes, which were blank and expressionless. Minato glanced at the genin team, Team Eight, to judge their reaction. All three kids were frightened like they were raised to be, but Kurenai was carefully hiding her thoughts. Minato sighed, shaking his blonde head, he had tried to stop the villagers from spreading rumors, to make them understand that Tora wasn't a demon. Just a girl with a hard life. Only a few listened to him, but even they found it hard to accept her.
Minato shooed everyone out of his office and closed the door, leaving him and Tora alone. She stiffened, her distrust rolling off her in waves. The Yondaime Hokage sat back down at his desk, and motioned for her to take a seat. She did, perching on the edge of the seat, ready to flee at any moment, "Tora, why couldn't you speak with the Academy or even the orphange?" He asked. The girl looked mildly surprised that he knew her name, but she still answered, "I already tried, both turned me away saying Reiko was too old. Iruka suggested either the Hokage or a jounin." Minato nodded absently, leaning back against his chair, "Why? You know he'll be picked on for living with you." Most girls would have bristled at the statement, but Tora just shrugged, "He's lived with that for six years, what's the rest of his life going to matter?" Minato gave a fustrated sigh then, if this girl was so uncaring he might be able to do something. "I'll tell you what, I can give your brother to a genin team, if he does well he can become a part of that team." Tora narrowed her orange eyes, "And if he doesn't...?" She asked cautiously. Minato shrugged and stood, "There are many other lines of work in which he can succeed in." Tora glared, her eyes hard with anger and... something else. "I don't think you understand my predicament. The shinobi are the only people who treat me realitivly well, Reiko's only hope out of the life I got him in is to either leave Konohagakure or become a leaf nin. Would you rather have a boy with contempt for this village running around, or have a loyal shinobi?"
Minato couldn't help but laugh, which made Tora finally offended, "You are wasted in the streets, Tora. I'll see what I can do to reassure that Reiko has every chance possible, don't worry. Now, is there anyway I can convince you to leave the streets?" Tora looked taken back at the question, then she slid her impassive mask back on, "If my brother is successful, then maybe." She stood and managed a vague bow before walking back out. Minato shook his head, and called Team Eight back in. Kurenai watched as the fifteen year old disappeared, "What did she want?" The Hokage glanced up at the woman, but nothing but worry and concern touched her face. "She wanted her brother to be a genin. Can you inform Asuma that I want to talk to him?" Kurenai bowed but didn't ask for details, even though she would find out soon enough.
~Tora's POV~
I didn't return to our home just yet, most likely if I did Reiko would kill me for multiple reasons; starting with the fact that I didn't tell him where I was going. Instead I walked the streets, head bowed and shoulders hunched to make myself a small target. Even though I showed no intentions of harm, I still recieved digusted looks, avoidance, even the rare smacks from those barve enough to touch my revolting skin. Nothing touches me heart though, as it hasn't for ten years. I don't know why they even bother, they know they can't get to me. My suppliers that I can see ignore me and I them. Some of the shinobi watched me with distrust, others looked pitied. I didn't need their pity, I didn't need their sorrow, concern, distrust, anything. All I needed from them was a way to get my brother to become one of them, and for them to leave me alone.
I passed in front of the Hyuuga compound. The dark haired and paled eyed members of the clan glared at me, their Byakugan activated, watching my every move. I just watched them out of the corner of my eyes, cautious. Too many times I have run into the Hyuuga and too many times I have come away perplexed. They were arrogant and didn't seem to understand any one's problems, not even the normal people. I could only hope that Reiko didn't end up with one of the two genin Hyuuga kids. I was about to turn away when I saw a little girl, probably no younger than three, smile at me and waved at me from behind who I guessed was her father. I stop and stare at her, doesn't she know who I am? Her smile falters a little and she sinks farther behind the man. I blinked several times and walked away without a second glance. All my life no one but Reiko ever showed my any positive emotion, and even with Reiko it took years. So why would a little girl, someone who didn't know me except for the rumors, smile as if we were friends? Humans confused me sometimes.
I continued down my path, glad that the population was starting to thin out the farth away I got from the Hokage Tower. Bored I did a few front flips a few times, then began to walk on my hands to practice my next proformance. The outside world disappeared, nothing mattered anymore. I couldn't hear what the villagers said, I couldn't feel what they did to me. I was in my moment where the only thing that mattered was my acrobats. This was my zone, where I mattered.
Something hit me hard and, before I could fall and break my neck, I flipped up to my feet, glaring at the intruder. The man that I had ran into was laughing, bent over clutching his stomach. His hair was short and unkempt. He had a pale skin tone and upturned markings at the edges of his dark eyes. Beside him was a younger boy, about my age or a little older, with long hair tied back at the nape of his neck and the same onyx eyes as the first. What looked like tear lines marked from his eyes down to his cheeks. He wasn't laughing, just watching. The older boy, if he could be called that, wiped streaming tears away and held out his hand, "I'm sorry, I should have moved. Uchiha Shisui." I blinked, for the third time that day I was caught off guard. Uchiha was another powerful clan, probably the most powerful. Why would one of them hold his hand out to the Tiger Demon? They had full view of my face and scars, surely they knew who I was. Uchiha Shisui raised an eyebrow and dropped his hand, "Cat got you're tongue?" He joked and I frowned, was he... teasing me? I turned to walk away, but a hand on my shoulder stopped me and spun me back to face them. The Uchiha didn't look happy any more.
"What, are you mute?" He asked, the mirth gone from his face. I shook my head, "I can speak." Both Uchihas exchanged glances, something unreadable passed between them. The older looked back at me, "What's your name?" I narrowed my orange eyes, "Don't get out much?" I snapped and he laughed, "Oh ho! Kitty has bite. Now are you going to tell me, or do I have to keep calling you 'Kitty'?" I was tempted to hiss and run, but it was obvious these two were ninja and could catch me in an instant. "...Tora." I said after a while. Uchiha Shisui and the younger Uchiha exchanged glances again, "The acrobat?" Shisui asked. I huffed, "I was walking on my hands when I ran into you, isn't that answer enough? Or do you need more proof than my scars?" The younger Uchiha narrowed his eyes, but didn't say anything. Shisui, however shurgged, "We know about you, but we don't know you. Come on, Itachi." The Uchihas turned and left, leaving me to ponder over his words.
I shook my head and walked back towards my home, it was now or never. I couldn't keep putting my encounter with Reiko off. It was time that he knew what I was planning and I knew he wouldn't like one bit of it.
"You did WHAT?!" Reiko screamed at me. I sighed, wishing I was anywhere but here. "You can't really expect me to be happy that I'm leaving you by yourself, becoming something that you hate!" He yelled and I cut him off, "I've lived fine for four years before I met you. And besides I don't hate the shinobi, I just mistrust them." Reiko narrowed his green eyes and I sighed again, I knew what was coming. "So you'll mistrust me? Is that what you're saying?" Reiko growled. I rolled my eyes, "No! You'll be the only one I do trust if you become a leaf ninja!" "You're doing this for selfish reasons?" He hissed and I glared. That kid was really started to get on my nerves, "I've been watching you Reiko, you need human companionship." He geastured wildly at me, "And what are you? A jackass?!" All my emotions drained away, "No I'm the Tiger Demon. You are going to be a shinobi and that's final." Reiko's eyes filled with tears, "What about you?" His chin trembled, another sign that my little brother wasn't cut out for my type of life, "I'll get by. Come on, We're going to see the Hokage."
The Yondaime Hokage circled Reiko, inspecting my brother while his furture team stood across the room from me. I stood with my back to the window, ready to escape at the slightest threat. The Hokage stopped in front of a very sullen Reiko, "Your sister says that she wishes you to be a shinobi, but I can't force you. Do you want to be a shinobi?" He asked. Reiko swallowed and glanced at me, I kept my gaze flat determined not to show Reiko how much I hated leaving him. Reiko looked back at the Hokage, "I would like to be a ninja..." He trailed off and the blonde got the hint, "But?" He probed. Reiko glanced at me agian before turning back to the Yondaime Hokage, "My sister, she has no one but me." I refused to meet the Hokage's blue gaze. I was almost tempted to just abandon Reiko, but that could make him hate me. I didn't want that. "Is this true, Tora?" The Hokage asked me, I wordlessly nodded then looked up at him, "Unlike Reiko, I can survive." The Hokage glanced at the genin team spread out across from me. I studied Reiko's future team, unlike the first genin team I met here these kids seemed unaffected by my presense. Good hopefully I could still visit Reiko without them interfering.
Reiko looked down at his feet, but not before I could see the hurt in his eyes. "Alright, I'll try to be a shinobi." I could barely hear his voice, but the pain lacing it broke my heart. Like I had done all my life I buried my feelings deep within my heart and locked my heart away. I took a deep breath and I was expressionless once again. "Good luck." I told my brother and jumped out of the window before anyone could stop me. I landed on my feet then rolled so I didn't break any bones. The villagers around me gasped in surprise at my sudden appearance, but I ignored them. I ran down the street, dodging anyone who got in my way. Someone with a heavy load stepped in my way and I used my speed to run the wall to avoid him. I cut through alleys and blindly jumped over fences until I came to a place I thought I never would visit again. My childhood home.
The house was abandoned, cobwebs hung sagging to any surface while dust coated the floors and old furniture in an inch thick layer. Sunlight filtered through the dirt clogged air casting a dingy glow to everything. I gulped and glanced around, everything was attached to a horrible memory. There was the spot where my father carved my face, I could still see the dark spot of my blood. And that cracked vase sitting harmlessly on a decorative shelf had been thrown at me. There was the chair that broke my arm. That picture used to be framed, until my father had hit me with it, causing the glass to break and cut me. I walked farther into the desolate house, looking at every place where my father had chased my childhood youth away. That stain on the floor was from when my father had cut the inside of my elbow, causing blood to gush out at an alarming rate. There was the broken pieces of a statue and the crater on the wall from where it hit, barely missing me. Something clinked against my foot, causing me to glance down. Empty glass bottles, some shattered, were piled carelessly to one side. Whether my father had thrown them there or if someone who had looted the house for valuables did so, I didn't know. I bent down and picked one up. dried liquid hung to the insides, creating a dirty film that colored the glass a murky brownish grey.
I set the bottle back down gently, as if afraid that my father would come in roaring for me to stay away from his stuff. This place had caused me nothing but pain and despair, but I was oddly happy to be back surrounded by it's cracked walls. This house had watched my father abuse me endlessly, but it had guarded me against reality, keeping my scarred face away from the scrutiny of the world. It was like that old friend who constantly hurt you, but would never betray you and who always listened to your pain without judgment. I touched the rough walls, glad that this house still stood telling it's tale of my childhood to anyone who cared to see.
I stayed at the house that night, knowing that Reiko would most likely be out looking for me to give me a piece of his mind. I sat with my knees drawn to my chest, watching dust motes float through the air. I refused to sleep in this house, not after all the things that happened here. I may have made my peace with this place, but I would never feel completely safe in it. The sun dipped down in the sky and disappeared, leaving me in darkness.
My eyes were beginning to feel heavy when a sudden clatter and a garbled laugh startled me. Who in the world would come near here? This house was avoided almost as much as I was cursed at. Slurred voices accompanied by the sound of glass breaking and loud laughter. Drunks. Of course they wouldn't avoid this place. I should have realized that they would be here, those bottles were evidence enough, but I was too stupid to realize that. Now I would face the consequences of my mistake. I stood shakily, my legs had fallen asleep. I took a step, hoping to escape before they found me, and my still weak legs gave out from underneath me. My hand shot out to catch myself but rammed into the edge of a side table, making the thing topple over the vase on it shattering. Silence descended on the dreary night.
A flash of something out of the corner of my eye and searing pain stabbed at my ribs. I bit my lip to smother the scream rising from my throat, muffling it to a groan. Dark figures stumbled towards me, "Wha' you doin' here?" One of them, a man by the sound of his voice, slurred. I scooted farther away, hand clutching my bloodied side. The speaker stepped on my hand, I closed my eyes again the pain, "I asssked, wha' ya doin' here?" He leered crouching over me, putting even more weight on my hand. A shaft of watery moonlight cut across his face, letting me see my attacker. His face was flushed from the drink, and his teeth were yellow and crooked. Greasy hair hung in straggled clumps around his head, I couldn't tell the color of his eyes in the dark.
He shifted forward making my bones grind uncomfortably against each other. I still didn't answer. "Na goin' ta talk, huh? Ma'be if we cut ya, then wha'?" I nearly laughed; cutting me wasn't an option of torture. My father ruled that out a long time ago. When the drunk realized that his threat didn't bother me, he changed tactics, "How 'bout breakin' a few bones? Yer fingers are real thin, don' take much ta snap 'em." Still wouldn't work, my father made sure of that too. If there was anything my father did for me, it was raise my pain tolerance higher than normal. The man grabbed my throat, cutting off my air. "Ya strong, aren't ya? How 'bout we just use ya?" My heart stopped for a second, that wasn't something that I could resist.
Adrenaline pulsed through me. Untrained as I was, I could still land a good strong kick when I wanted to, and I did. The man doubled over, groaning and I wasted no time in jumping out the nearest window, my arms covering my face, its glass cutting my skin as it shattered. Shouts filled the house behind me. I stumbled down the deserted street, trying to find my footing, but my entire legs were still numb. I made it maybe ten steps away from the deserted house when my knees hit the ground. Pounding feet behind me; but I was too tired to care now, all I wanted to do was lay down and close my eyes…
***
"I don't care! I'm going to..."
"Her condition is worsening, I don't know if she'll survive or not."
"Broken bones, a punctured lung, and a concussion. What did they DO to her?!?" "Just heal her."
"Tora..."
***
The first thing I felt was an excruciating pain throbbing all over my body, not one inch left out. It felt like hot needles were plugged into every pore in my skin, burning all the way to my bones. Nothing could compare, not even when I first started teaching myself acrobats, not even my father cutting my face. Opening my eyes was hard; and only one would work, my right eye wouldn't open. At first the bright whiteness blinded me, making me squeeze my eye closed again. I must of made a sound because someone gently touched my right hand. A woman's voice I didn't recognize spoke softly, "Tora? Can you hear me?"
I rolled my head to the side so I could look at the woman. She was buxomly with caramel colored eyes and a small purple diamond peaking out of her straw yellow bangs. The rest of her yellow hair was tied back in two longs ponytails. I opened my mouth to speak, but my throat was so dry, I was expecting nothing but dust to come out. The woman reached for something out of my view, a glass of water. She helped me drink, which irritated me to no end, but at least she wasn't leaving me to fend for myself.
"...H...How?" I forced out of my mouth, it almost sounded like a strangled choke. The woman seemed to catch on though, "You were found unconscious and someone brought you to the hospital. You've been out for almost three days." She left silently after that before I could ask her anything else. Like who found me. I lay back down and closed my eye, questions swirling in my mind.
***
"Awhhhhh, that's not fair! Grandma Tsunade said she was awake." A kid whined from the foot of my bed. I kept my eyes closed, wanting to hear this conversation. Reiko hissed back immediately, "Quiet Naruto! You might wake her up!" Naruto was the genin kid from Ichiraku Ramen; Reiko must have made friends with him. Naruto grumbled, but much quieter, "Still, we came all this way just to watch her sleep. I had to beg both my Otou-san and Tsunade to come visit and she's not even awake!" Naruto was nearly shouting again by the time he finished. Reiko shushed him, threatening to go get Lady Tsunade if Naruto wouldn't shut up.
Naruto couldn't be silenced though, "I know you're thinking the same thing. The whole time she was unconscious you've been here and now the day before you leave for a mission she won't wake up." "It's not like she has a choice, if she did I'm sure she would be awake and telling you to shut your mouth or else." Reiko snapped at his friend. I couldn't tell if it was playful or not, but he sounded quite upset.
A new voice, male and older than both boys, spoke, "What are you doing here?" Though his voice was barely above a whisper, it shut both Naruto and Reiko up. "I-I-Itachi-san, w-we were just coming to see if Tora was..." I drifted back into unconsciousness before Reiko could finish.
***
When I woke again it was dark in the room. A slight hissing sound came from outside, confused I frowned at the window. It wasn't until lightning flashed across the night sky did I realize it was raining. I struggled to sit up, but the tightly wound bandages restricted my movements. I grunted and laid back down, so much for leaving before I was kicked out. Now that I was awake and past danger I suspected that the medics wanted me gone, if I could move I would have beaten them to the punch and leave.
I twisted to reach for the glass of water kept on a nearby table just as lightning flashed again, illuminating my room. I paused at the glimpse of a single flower sitting in another glass of water. I couldn't tell the color or the type of flower in the second of light, but it looked like a sakura blossom. Who would go through the time to get me a flower? Reiko was too busy and probably wouldn't do such a thing anyway. I didn’t know anyone besides my little brother. I fell asleep again thinking over the flower and its mysterious sender.
***
The next day I managed to stay awake most of the day. The woman, Lady Tsunade, forced me to stay in bed, glaring at me when I tried to tell her otherwise. For once I didn't disobey, that woman had the deadliest glare I've ever seen. She and her assistant, Shizune, checked up on me every two hours. Sometimes another girl came in, quietly moving around avoiding my gaze. I didn't say anything, I just watched her silently.
Around noon she checked my heart rate. I finally spoke up, "Who brought me here?" She jumped and glanced at me guiltily then quickly away. I refrained from rolling my eyes. Like the Tiger Demon would attack someone when she was hurt and trying to heal. "Uchiha Shisui and... I-Itachi..." I raised my eyebrows, the two Uchiha's I had met were the ones who found me? They were the least I expected. I thanked the girl, but she was already out the door so she probably didn't hear me.
When Lady Tsunade came in I managed to persuade her to bring me a book so I didn't die of boredom. I think she was a little surprised that I could read. I didn't blame her, after my history who wouldn't be surprised? Reiko had made it his personal goal to teach me to read when we first met, among other things, like actually socializing when needed. She brought me a thick book of different medical procedures, which I found actually very interesting. So interesting that I started ignoring whoever came in my room.
Because I was the Tiger Demon, I didn't expect any visitors; but right before the end of visiting time, the Hokage came in. At first I didn't pay attention, too caught up in my book, until he cleared his throat. I glanced up, surprised to see the Yondaime Hokage standing at the foot of my bed. I silently raised an eyebrow, I refused to be flattered by the attention. Minato smiled, "I see you are healing well. Most people beaten half to death wouldn't recover so quickly." I frowned at him, marking my place in the book before putting it aside, "An abusive past can alter a person's healing rate. And raises their pain tolerance." The Hokage sobered at the mention of my dark past. "Tora, could you describe the people who attacked you?" I glared now, "Why do you care?" I growled back.
Minato scowled, "Because, contrary to popular belief, you are a part of Konoha." I shrugged, trying to act as if his words didn't affect me when they did, "It was dark, I couldn't see them. I can tell you that they were drunk and seemed to be staying at my... childhood house." I couldn't call that place a home, not anymore. I could easily forget things that happened in the far past, not recent events. The Hokage nodded, "Thank you, Tora. I hope you feel better soon." He left after that. I picked up my book again, but I couldn't consentrate on it. My life was changing before my eyes and I couldn't do anything about it.
By ten the next day I had read the medical book from cover to cover, earning a reprimand from Lady Tsunade for staying up all night to do so. Shizune brought me another one, this book over the different poisons and their symptoms. Since the volume was smaller I had it read by four that afternoon. It was then that Lady Tsunade deemed me ready to exercise; I suspected it was because she was running out of reading material to lend me. There were limits of what I could do, I couldn't leave my room, I had to use a crutch to keep pressure off my broken leg, and I could only walk under supervision. Considering the alternative of laying in bed forever I was happy with what I could get.
On my third day of being fully awake, I had another surprise. Shizune was sitting on my bed, chatting with me as I walked around the room. Over the days I had come to know her, we had become very close, despite the age difference. I looked up to her as if she was my older sister, though I would never tell her that. The door to my room slid open and a certain Uchiha walked in, looking cheerful as always. His dark eyebrows migrated to his hairline when he saw me by the window, crutch in hand. "I was still expecting to see you unconscious, Kitty." I automatically scowled, "My name isn't Kitty. It's --" Shisui waved a dismissive hand, "Tora, I know. Humor me." Shizune slipped out then, so silently I didn't notice she left until the Uchiha sat in her empty place.
"So, six days and already you're walking about. I do believe that this is the fastest recovery I've ever seen." He said conversationally. I bit back a sarcastic reply and asked instead, "Why did you save me?" Shisui gave me an amusing look, "I didn't save you. Itachi did. I just happened to tag along." I sat down in one of the chairs and crossed my arms, "Fine, why did Uchiha Itachi save me?" "He didn't save you, my cousin found you unconsious." Shisui bantered. I nearly screamed in fustration, "Why did he bring me here? Why did he do anything? And if you give me another cryptic answer I swear I'll bash your head in." Shisui had the audacity to laugh, "Kitty can hiss and spit." He commented to the air. As I raised my crutch above my head, intending to smack him, Shisui hurriedly said, "I told you, Tora, we know all the rumors about you; but so far none appear to be true."
I lowered the crutch, "What's that got to do with anything?" I asked warily. Shisui looked dead seious, for once, "If the you were really a danger, I don't think the Hokage would let you live in Konoha. Itachi and I both know that. To me, behind those scars you're just another fifteen year old girl who has been misunderstood. I suspect Itachi feels the same," Shisui stood, his good humor back in place, "Good-bye Kitty. If you're a good girl I'll bring you a treat next time." The glass of water I threw at him smashed harmlessly agaisnt the door where his head should be. I nibbled on the inside of my cheek, wondering why two powerful Uchiha men didn't just look at my scars and think me a monster. Why Shisui made an effort to cheer me up and why Itachi seemed to care whether I lived or died.
After seventeen days of being stuck in the hospital, I was starting to get on everyone's nerves and visa-versa. Shisui seemed to be the only person who wasn't too affected by my irritation. But then he was the only one who could come and go when he pleased, so he wasn't always around me at my worst. Lady Tsunade wouldn't let me go until Reiko came back to make sure I was taken care of. When I tried to tell her that I could survive on my own she just gave me a look; I guess my days as fending for myself were over.
Reiko returned that evening. I was reading yet another book when suddenly my little 'brother' burst into the room, panting slightly. I braced myself for a lecture, but instead Reiko just pounced on me, doing his best to crush my ribs again. I grunted at the twinge of pain in my side and Reiko leapt back as if I burned him. He blushed, "Sorry, I forgot." I laughed softly, "I don't care. It's not every day I get a hug from you." A moment of awkward silence passed between us.
I cleared my throat, "So... How was your mission?" Reiko gave me a funny look, "How do you know I had one?" I had to quickly save myself; luckily, after all those years of being a street rat I learned how to lie with a straight face, "Someone mentioned it when I asked where you were. They said you were probably on a mission or something, since you are a genin now." Reiko relaxed a little, "Fine. My team and I had to escort some old man to his village. Nothing like hiring a genin team to make you feel important. At least that's what Ino says." I noticed he reddened a little at the mention of this 'Ino'.
I smiled, "I'm glad your fitting in. You seem to enjoy it." Reiko cast me another look, this one I couldn't interpret, "Still, it's nowhere near as fun as spending time with you. They don't know any good jokes." I laughed, "Those jokes are stupid. Anyone could do better." I responded, but Reiko wouldn't be outdone, "Fine, they have no sense of humor. I mean, our Sensei smokes all the time, Choji does nothing but eat, Shikamaru makes me feel dumb and he's extremely lazy, and Ino is always mooning over Uchiha Sasuke." I perked up at the mention of the Uchiha clan, "Uchiha Sasuke? Who's that?"
Reiko rolled his eyes, "Apparently the greatest genin in the class. I think he's just a big jerk with a super-large ego." Reiko glanced at me, "His older brother, Itachi, was the one who found you." I nodded, "I know, Lady Tsunade told me; and Shisui, their older cousin, has been keeping me company since I woke up. He won't let me forget the fact." Reiko seemed a little surprised that I actually held normal conversations with someone other than him.
As if to prove my point, Shisui walked in just then. "Hey Kitty! Good to see you actually trying not to kill someone. Who's this?" Reiko looked offended at Shisui's nickname for me, but I had gotten used to it over the days. "Shisui this is Reiko, my adopted brother." Shisui studied Reiko, who looked uncomfortable in the presence of an ANBU Black Ops. The Uchiha tilted his head, "Your the kid that Tora went through so much trouble to make you a shinobi? Your sister's work better be paid off."
I couldn't tell if Shisui was kidding or not. Before I could ponder it, he changed the subject, "Hey you're Sasuke's age, aren't you? What do you think of him?" Reiko gulped and looked down, I stiffled a giggle. Just a minute ago he was dissing this Sasuke and now, he was supposed to tell Shisui all about how much he seemed to hate him. Shisui saved him by answering, "Think he's a prick? Because I do. He's worse than Itachi, and that's saying a lot!"
The door slid open again to show none other than Uchiha Itachi, looking on the verge of impatience. Shisui didn't even look slightly embarrassed. Itachi looked at his older cousin with masked eyes, the perfect picture of an Uchiha clan member, "Did you give your report to the Hokage yet?" He asked quietly. Shisui sighed, "No, I came to say hi to Kitty." He turned to me, mock saddness in his eyes, "I'm sorry, Kitty, but it appears I have to do my duty." He left whistling a tune happily. I must say it took a lot to embarrass him.
Reiko made some lame excuse of having to be somewhere for something and practically ran from the room. My poor brother, he acted like he was scared of Uchiha Itachi. Which, getting a good look at the young ANBU Captain, didn't surprise me. From the things I've heard of him, he had became a genin at age seven, a year later he activated his Sharingan, and passed the chunin exam at ten. That wasn't the end of his ambitions though, apparently Itachi even became an ANBU Captain when he was thirteen. In other words, by the time people his own age were learning the ways of a ninja, he was at the top of the list. I also heard was that he was the prodigy of his clan, surpassing even Shisui, who was talented as well.
Itachi studied me laying in the uncomfortable hospital bed for a moment before silently turned and headed for the door. I felt as if I should say something, "Thank you." I whispered. He stopped and glanced over his shoulder, silently inviting me to continue. I looked down at my hands, suddenly shy, "T-thank you for saving me. And not leaving me to die." He just continued to watch me, then he spoke, "You're welcome." Like a shadow he left.
***
Since Reiko was held up with training the next day, it was Shisui and his silent cousin that checked me out of the hospital and walked me to my new home. Reiko had managed to get a hold of a real home, not an apartment, for the two of us so I wouldn't be left on the streets. He even managed to coerce Lady Tsunade into giving me a job at the hospital in return of learning how to heal. He told me it was to keep me busy while I was healing, but I knew he was planning for me to keep the job. Even after six years of living with him, that kid still surprised me.
Shisui kept the conversation flowing all the way to the house. He and Itachi walked on either side of me, silently daring anyone to insult me in their presence. But even they couldn't stop the glares and spits in my direction. Shisui noticed the villagers' dislike towards me. He watched an old woman scurry down the road away from us, when she realized that her path crossed mine she turned around and headed back where she came from, then asked, "Why do they do that?" My emotionless mask was back in place, "They don't see me, they just see my scarred face. It's rare to find someone who sees me."
Itachi spoke for the first time that day, "Not as rare as you think." I glanced at him out of the corner of my eye, "What do you mean?" All three of us stopped. Itachi's face was blank as always, "Not everyone in the village sees you as the Tiger Demon." Then he turned and walked away, his dark ponytail swinging slightly from his pace. The girls he passed sighed dreamily, hoping that they would have the luck of catching his gaze. A few even started stalking him. I glanced at Shisui and we both burst out laughing for no apparent reason.
Shisui left me to explore the house alone. It was simple, just a kitchenette with a small table in the center, two tiny rooms, a shared bathroom, and a main room separating it all. The place was furnished already, either that or Reiko spent a lot of money to make this place a home. I smiled when I spotted a rolled up mat and a basket of seasoned wood in the corner of the main room. Reiko thought of everything. I hobbled over to the window, taking in the practically deserted street. My brother had went through the trouble of finding a house near the hospital in a secluded spot, but not entirely deserted. Such a wonderful thought.
It was nearly dusk when Reiko came stumbling home. I had already rearranged the house to my liking and fixed dinner for both of us, eating my portion when I couldn't wait anymore. Being the older sister that I was, I coddled him, forcing him to sit down at the small table and eat while I stood over him. Finally when I had forced him to eat half of his dinner I took the rest of the food and set it out for anyone to grab. I knew what it was like to starve; if anyone was out there looking for their meal, then there were easy pickings. Reiko stayed at the table, watching me limp to the basket of wood with a stern eye, "You overdid it today." He commented.
I whirled on him, hands on hips, "Who’s in charge here?" I asked, half kidding. Reiko grinned and pointed to himself, "I'm the one who bought the house, and the one with a paying job, so I am." I tried to keep a stern face, but a smile managed to twitch itself onto my face, "I'm the one who made you become a shinobi, so I am. End of discussion." Reiko turned serious again, "You're still healing, and Lady Tsunade will kill me if she knew you exhausted yourself." I snorted, and opened my mouth to snap, but Reiko cut me off, "Go to sleep, Tora. You have to get up early tomorrow." Growling about annoying brothers and their demands I stomped off to my new room, Reiko's chuckling following me as I left.
By dawn the next morning I was ready to go, but Reiko managed to force breakfast down my throat, claiming that it was Lady Tsunade's orders. I retorted that she was going to have a piece of my mind if she thought she could tell me what to do. Reiko immediatly offered to walk with me to the hospital so he could witness the show off. I threw the bowl I was eating out of at him.
We were half way to the hospital when I heard someone shout, "Reiko-kun! Wait up!" Both Reiko and I turned to see a pretty blonde girl running towards us, her long ponytail swinging back and forth in time with her pace. "Reiko, Asuma-Sensei is treating us to dangos, wanna come?" The girl asked, panting slightly. I could tell from the way she stood, ready for an attack, that she must be a ninja, a genin from the looks of her age and respect to this Asuma person. Reiko glanced at me and I nodded, "I'll be fine." Reiko just frowned and turned back to the genin girl, "Ino, do you mind if we walk Tora to the hospital, Lady Tsunade would kill me if she showed up without me as an escort."
Ino looked surprised to see me, I saw a flash of fear in her violet eyes, then it all disappeared into a forced smile, "Of course! I'm Ino, Reiko's team-mate. You're his sister Tora right?" I nodded silently. Ino continued to babble, "I'm so glad he's my team mate. I don't want to get Reiko angry, he's really good at taijutsus, as good as Rock Lee!" Well he should be, after working with me during all those years as acrobats. I didn't realize I had spoken out loud until Ino asked, "You're an acrobat? I didn't know that, I bet you're really good at taijutsus too. Maybe Gai, Lee's Sensei, could teach you or something; but I'd be careful, Gai is very... enthusiastic."
We reached the hospital, but Ino didn't look like she was ready to leave yet, "Why are you here again?" She asked me. I looked at the uniform grey building, wondering the same thing, "Reiko got me a job here. You two have fun, I think I can make it from here." Reiko turned to Ino, "You go on ahead, I have to speak with Tora for a minute, I'll catch up soon." Ino looked a little disappointed but waved and walked away. I raised my eyebrows when Reiko looked back at me, he looked like he wanted to say something, but didn't know how to put it, finally he said, "Have a good day." And ran off to join his friend.
As I walked into the hosptial I thought about my encounter with Ino. Except for the brief glimps of fear when she first saw me, she acted very friendly. I just hoped that it wasn't for some cruel joke. I had had enough of those in my years on the streets, if my new friends were like that, I would kill them. With my mind on such thoughts the first words out of my mouth when Lady Tsunade greeted me as I walked in were, "Why does everyone help me?" Lady Tsunade blinked, but answered, "Because you are not a monster, just a little girl." I barely refrained from rolling my eyes, but didn't push the subject. "Lead me where you want me." I stated and the woman laughed.
"Well I was going to put you to cleaning the floors, but the Hokage has suggested something that is so much better." Lady Tsunade said, I just raised my eyebrows, inviting her to continue. "Minato thought that visiting the patients would be a good idea. That way they see you as a girl and not the Tiger Demon." I had to admit, the idea was a good one, but ever being the pessimist I asked, "And what if I upset them and make it worse?" The blonde woman frowned at me, "Well aren't you a bundle of fun?" She snapped sarcastically before going on, "We'll start with the people who we know don't mind you, then go from there." Without another word the woman turned and walked away, expecting me to hobble after her.
In the first room an older woman smiled, "Good morning, Lady Tsunade. Who's this?" Lady Tsunade dipped her head in respect and said, "This is Tora, she's here to make sure your comfortable. If you need anything just ask her." She left me with the woman, who then ignored me completly by reading. I guess tolerating someone wasn't the same as actually enjoying their company. I stood with my back to the patient, looking out the window; unfortunatly her view was not very good, her window overlooked a small alley and that was it. I could see three children playing in the street, kicking a ball around or something. It was hard to see from my point of view. I smiled though, their life was no where near as hard as mine, and for that I was glad.
"How old are you?" At first I ignored her, I was so used to being ignored myself. It wasn't until she cleared her thoat loudly that I realized she was talking to me. I spun around, "I'm fifteen." The patient looked mildly surprised at my young age, "You're the acrobat, right?" I nodded. She looked thoughtful for a minute, before asking, "What is your name again?" I know she knew my name, but she wanted me to say it. I keep my gaze on my feet as I say, "Tora..." "Clan name?" The old woman asked right after my answer. I was starting to feel uncomfortable, "...I-I don't have one. Not that I know of." The woman didn't believe me, "Of course everyone knows their clan name, it shows that you belong." I stay silent, she wasn't very subtle in telling me that I didn't belong. I turned around and faced the window again, the kids playing in the streets were gone.
When Lady Tsunade came to get me an hour later I said, "They may tolerate me, but they still don't like me." The medic raised a blonde eyebrow in a question so I told her the conversation between the older woman and me. Lady Tsunade waved her hand, "I didn't say you were going to be loved, it takes time you know." I still felt sorry for myself, no matter what Lady Tsunade would say.
She paused in front of another door, "Maybe he'll be more understanding." She slid open the door and pushed me inside before I could do anything. An eight year old boy looked up, his eyes wide as he took in my scarred face. I didn't smile, I had learned that smiling twisted my face even more than the scars already did, scaring anyone who didn't know me even more. Instead I tried, "Why are you here?" I asked timidly, expecting the kid to start screaming. He lifted his right arm, or what was left of it. Pink streaked bandages covered the stump that was supposed to be his elbow. From the look of his face, I knew he didn't want pity, he was sick of it. I took a step closer, "Have you been here long?" He wordlessly nodded. I inched closer so that I was standing at the foot of his bed, he still didn't flinch, "What's your name?" The boy hesitated then rasped, "Nasake Jiro, how did you get those?" He pointed to my scars, "They look like tiger stripes." I smothered my smile, "I got them when I was young. Younger than you."
Jiro looked back down to his stump that was his right arm, "Something fell on my arm, crushing it. They had to cut it off. How did you get your scars?" I bit my lip, I didn't like saying that it was my father, most people wouldn't believe me, "Someone didn't like me very much. They were drunk when they did it." Jiro let the information sink in then whispered, "My mama died when I lost my arm, so did my baby sister." I sat down on the edge of the bed and patted his ankle, he didn't even tense up at my touch, "My mother died when I was born, and my father when I was five. Is your father still alive?" He nodded, then sniffed. I moved beside him and wrapped my arm around his shoulder. Jiro broke down sobbing and buried his face in my shoulder. I rocked back and forth, humming a tuneless melody until he calmed down enough that I could let go. He still sniffed periodically, but I didn't comment. Sometimes people just needed to cry. I did in the beginning, but after I was exposed to reality I locked my tears away, refusing to let them come out.
I leaned away a little, "Listen, Jiro. Things may seem bad, but they will get better." He rubbed the back of his hand across his nose and said shakily, "How? It will never get better." I gave him a look that said Your telling me that? but I answered what Reiko told me a long time ago, "You'll never be the same, but you'll learn to be happy. It takes a long time to heal, it took me four years to finally laugh again. I have a grotesque face, I know it's hard to smile when people are either pitying me or hating me, but I have people who treat me like I am a normal person. Those people are the ones who cheer me up, no one else." Jiro looked up at me, "Are you one of those people?" I let a small smile spread across my face, he didn't shiver or look disgusted, "I can be. It's your choice." Jiro leaned back in his bed, nodding to himself, "Okay, you are." I thought I'd never feel so needed until then. Jiro looked at me, "Tell me a story." I mentally sighed, Reiko liked me to make stories out of the carving I did when he was younger. "There once was a fox who loved to steal everything in sight..." I started.
Lady Tsunade came in some time after that, I looked up from the picture I was drawing at the side table. She raised her eyebrows at the sleeping boy then at me, I stood, "I'm a really bad story-teller, I always put people to sleep." I scribbled that I would be back tomorrow in the corner of the drawing and slipped out of the room with Lady Tsunade. She seemed impressed, "I thought he would be your worse patient. Jiro's been quite difficult to everyone else." I shrugged, "He hates pity and sympathy. I did when I was his age, I still do. Besides we have a lot in common." The woman just gave me a look, "Anyway, it's your lunch break. You can pick up afterwards. I believe someone is taking you." I gave her a strange look, but we were already in the waiting room.
Shisui grinned widly when he spotted us while Itachi just looked bored beside him. I had a feeling that Itachi just went along to make sure his cousin didn't do anything stupid, that or he was constently being dragged into things. I walked up to them, "Your taking me on my lunch break?" I couldn't keep my skepticism out of my voice. Itachi actually answered, "Lady Tsunade is very protective over her patients." Like always he couldn't give a straight answer and left me with more questions then before. Shisui read my mind, "Yes, since Reiko is training and you don't trust anyone else. Lady Tsunade wants you to have an escort until you can take care of yourself. The last thing we need is you back in the hospital." I was touched that people besides my adopted brother actually cared about my health, but I would never tell them that. "Okay, so where are we going?" I asked after a while as we walked down the main street. Shisui smiled, "I can't tell, it's a surprise."
"Come on, Kitty, quite fighting and just get over it." Shisui pleaded as he literally dragged me towards where they were taking me to eat. My heels were digging into the ground as my friend pulled me forward. A crowd had gathered, laughing at the comic scene, even Itachi was having a hard time keeping his face expressionless. I pushed at Shisui's arm, leaning as far away from him as I could, using my weight against him. Shisui suddenly let me go, causing me to crash to the ground. The crowd roared even louder. My Uchiha friend towered over me, snickering at his deed, "You had to admit, Kitty, you had that coming. Now can you just act like a sane person and stop making this difficult?" He asked.
I glared and hissed at him. Shisui gave me a funny look before bending over, hands braced on knees, laughing even harder than before. I took my chance and scrabbled to a stand and tried to make a run for it. Instead I ended up nose to nose with Itachi. For a brief moment the world froze as I stared into his onyx eyes, and finding a spark of amusement buried deep within his eyes. I ducked away, feeling heat raise to my cheeks and tried to slip around him; but he stepped in my way. Before I could try to escape again, Shisui had caught me, still chuckling. "Kitty, either you eat with Itachi's family or go back to the hospital hungry."
Ten minutes later I was sitting between my Uchiha friends, trying to avoid looking at Itachi’s father, who continuously scowled at me. I tried not to take it personally since he glared at everyone, but was failing miserably. Mikoto was really friendly, she reminded me of Shisui in a way, and it was she and Shisui who kept the conversation going. It wasn’t until she cleared away the food that Fugaku spoke, “So you’re Tora.” It wasn’t a question. I silently nodded, keeping my eyes glued to the table; I didn’t like adults, they reminded me too much of my father. I only respected the Hokage, and Lady Tsunade helped me before I knew her. Even though Shisui was technically an adult, he acted like a goofy teenager so I trusted him.
Shisui shot a glance at Itachi, but his cousin ignored him. I had a feeling that neither of them knew Fugaku knew of me. Fugaku leaned closer, "Karasu's daughter." My head jerked up at my father's name. Fugaku took that as a yes, "Karasu was my team mate as a genin." I looked away again, "I wouldn't know that. I hardly knew my father." Fugaku was silent for a while, then asked, "And your mother?" I shifted uncomfortably, I didn't like his probing, "Dead when I was born." "Pity, she was a kind woman." I glanced at him, wondering how the head of the Uchiha clan knew about my parents that I didn't know. Mikoto spoke, "Hikaru, your mother, was also Fugaku's team mate, and my best friend. She introduced us." I glanced back and forth between the two adults, here was connections to my parents that I would never meet. Suddenly I was very eager to know the two Uchihas.
Unfortunatly before I could expand my knowledge of my parents Itachi stood, "Forgive me, Otou-san, but Shisui and I are due for a mission, and we are needed to escort Tora back to the hospital." Silently I stood as did Shisui, and with one final bow we left Fugaku and Mikoto. Once again between the two Uchiha men as had become our positions. Shisui was, for once, quiet; he continuously glanced at Itachi, frowning. His younger cousin either chose to ignore him or didn't notice, the latter being unlikely. I could feel the tension thickening in the air over my head. A few feet from the hospital, Itachi finally looked at his cousin, "What?" He asked flatly. Shisui narrowed his eyes, "It was obvious Tora wanted to know something about her parents, why did you make us leave?" He growled. Surprised at my friend's uncharacteristic attitude, I actually took a step back from him. Itachi didn't show any sign of anger, but I could tell he was starting to lose his patience, "She's not ready to hear about them yet." How dare he say that!
I glared at the stoic Uchiha, "What gives you the authority to chose what I hear and don't hear?" Itachi turned to me, and I flinched from the fury smoldering in his endless black eyes, "I've heard the stories." My anger returned in full force, "So that automatically gives you premission to withold them from me. I am not a baby to be coddled, I know my father was evil, he gave me these scars! I've lived on my own since I was five and--" Itachi gently placed his fingers over my lips, shuting me up effectivly. The rage was gone from his eyes, in place was... something. "I know your story. Trust me Tora, you are not ready to know about your parents." Without waiting to see if I would argue or not, he turned to Shisui, "Let's go." Shisui looked from his cousin to me and back, his expression knowing and somewhat sly. "Very well. I'm sorry Kitty, but this mission will take awhile, you'll just have to make do until we come back to keep you company." I rolled my eyes as I walked back to the hospital, calling over my shoulder, "Finally, some peace!" I could hear Shisui laughing as I entered the main door.
The woman at the desk in the waiting room looked frightened to see me, but she let me know that Lady Tsunade was in the emergancy room and I could go about my rounds if I wished. Since I knew of only two patients, I went to see Jiro. His nurse was just leaveing as I reached his door, she smiled and place a finger on her lips then pointed to the door. I nodded and slipped quietly into his room. The boy was sleeping peacefully, his bandages had been replaced and he had shifted in his sleep, but otherwise he was exactly as I had left him earlier. My drawing had been moved to his night stand so it was the first thing he saw when he woke up. I walked over to the window and stood there, basking in the warm sun filtering through the glass. Jiro had a view of the better part of the city, with the Hokage Tower looming in the background. The roof of the floor below Jiro's petruded out so that he could go outside without leaving the hospital.
A moan behind me made me turn, Jiro stirred in his sleep and mumbled, "Mama, no... not that way..." I smiled at his sleeping form, poor little boy. He had lost so much the day his mother and sister died. I was luckier, I lost things taken for granted over a period of time, stretching out the hurt and grief instead of being waylaid by in a matter of minutes. I sat down in the chair by the bed and touched Jiro's hand gently. He stilled and muttered one last word before slipping farther into sleep, "Mama..." I jerked my hand back, surprised that Jiro, even in his sleep, would confuse me for his mother. I sat back, thinking over the conversation between Itachi and I. What was so bad about my parents that he would try to keep them from me, even when he knew my father had scarred my face?
XxXxXxX
"Tora...?" I jumped at my name. Glancing up I saw Jiro blinking sleepily at me, from the darkness of the room I knew the sun had set. Which meant I had been in Jiro's room for hours. That worried me, Lady Tsunade wanted me to continue my rounds after lunch; and even if she was too busy, Reiko would have stopped by to walk me home. Jiro seemed to catch unto my moment of panic, "Tora? What's wrong?" I automatically tried to protect him like I always did with Reiko, "Nothing, I just realized how late it is. I must have fallen asleep." Jiro still looked worried, "Shouldn't you be home by now?" I covered with a joke, "And miss your company? No thanks. I better get going, my brother will be worried, the worrywart." Jiro smiled, "Okay, see you later." He called as I left.
I ran back to the waiting room and asked the girl at the reception desk, "Where is Lady Tsunade?" She looked startled, but there was no fear in her stormy grey eyes, "She's still with a patient, one of the senseis was badly injured during a mission." Maybe Reiko's sensei was the one injured, and that was why he didn't come for me. "Which sensei? Asuma?" I demanded. The girl stuttered, "N-no. Sensei Kakashi of Team Seven. He--" A voice interuppted her, "Are you Tora?" I turned to see an oddly familiar dark haired boy Reiko's age looking back at me with no emotion. Cautiously I nodded. The boy stood and walked toward me, causing the girl behind the desk to sigh dreamily. "I'm Uchiha Sasuke and your brother asked me to take you home since his team was called on an emergancy mission." Immediatly distrust swam up, I thought Reiko didn't like Sasuke, so why would he chose the kid to escort me home?
As if reading my thoughts Sasuke said, "Reiko thought that you would be more willing to go with me since you are friends with my cousin and older brother." His explaination was reasonable, I'd give him that. "Why you? Why anyone, I can walk home myself." I stated. Sasuke shrugged and stuffed his hands in his short's pockets, "Shisui and Itachi wouldn't like it if I left you. They are very protective over you." It warmed my heart to hear from someone else how much my friends cared for me. I waved a hand, "Fine." Sasuke turned without another word and lead me out of the hospital.
Halfway to my house I came to realize why both my brother and Shisui didn't like Sasuke. He didn't say much, but from what he did say I knew he was a stuck up jerk (A.N. Sorry Sasuke fans, but don't worry, she'll change her opinion soon) who thought everyone, with a few exceptions, were all weaker than himself. He had even hinted that Itachi and Shisui were foolish to befriend me. I finally stopped and turned to him, "Look kid, I don't care if you hate me, I get enough of that from everyone else; unless you change that attitude of yours, you're going to end up with a lot more enemies than friends. I know you're going to make enemies anyway, being a shinobi, but don't go looking for them. That will get you killed." Sasuke glared at me and opened his mouth, but I spoke before he could, "I can find the rest of my way home." Then I turned and stalked away, favoring my still healing leg.
Over the next few weeks I fell into a routine. In the mornings Reiko would walk me to the hospital and I would go on my morning rounds, always saving Jiro for last, just before lunch. After lunch with Shizune, and rarely Reiko, I would go about my afternoon rounds, making sure to check with Jiro and one or two of my other favorite patients during my frequent breaks. At dusk Tsunade, if she was free for that day, would take me aside to teach me basic healing. Then I would visit Jiro until either Reiko or Sasuke would come fetch me. I would fall into my bed, exhausted and sleep until Reiko came to wake me and begin the process again.
I was just walking in from my lunch break when a very pregnant woman was rushed in by who I guessed was her husband. Immediatly the nurses ran forward, analyzing the wailing woman with sharp presicion. I watched mesmerized with the proceedings, it wasn't very often that I got to see the people I worked with in action. The man spotted me, "What's she doing here? Get her out before she curses my wife and child!" The nurses didn't even glance up, all of them had gotten used to my presence that they didn't even think about me. I backed away, my hands held out in to show him I meant no harm. When I reached the main hallway I turned and fled.
Umi, another patient I had befriended, looked up when I came in. She was an older woman, cynical to everyone but me. "Tora, you look as white as a sheet. Here, have a drink." She pushed her own glass towards me, but I shook her head. I didn't like taking from the patients. She scowled at me, "Take it or I'll shove it down your throat." We both knew she was too sick to even get out of bed, let alone force me to drink her water, but I took it just in case she tried. She folded her hands over her stomach and said as I guzzled the lukeware water greedily, "Now, do you want to talk about it? Or did you just come to bother me?" I looked down at my lap, "A pregnant woman came in when I was returning from lunch..." I started, feeling foolish now.
Umi raised her eyebrows, "So? What's that got to do with me?" I shook my head, "Nothing, I didn't know who else to talk to." Umi sighed, "Girl, either you tell me what's really eating at you or go bother that poor boy in room 206. What's his name? Jiro that's it." She answered her question before I could even open my mouth. I tried again, "Her husband thought I would curse her and the babe." Umi snorted, "Then half this hospital is good and cursed, including the nurses. That's still not the problem though." Finally I spit it out, "No one ever explained to me... you know... how women get pregnant in the first place..." I mumbled. Umi stared at me, "Never?" I shook my head, feeling my face heating up. Umi still looked startled, "You never overheard anything? Never went to anyone before now? No one ever just flat out said something that caught your attention?" With each question I shook my head, blushing even deeper.
The old woman sat up, a sparkle in her eye, "Well then, little Tora, it's long past time you found out..." (A.N. I'm sorry! Random idea, humanizing moment, how could I pass it up!?)
XxXxXxX
Half an hour later I bolted from Umi's room, my face on fire, the old woman's cackling still ringing in my ears. Turning a corner, I ran right into Lady Tsunade. The older woman yelped and fell back against the wall. A bundle in her arms began to scream. I jumped away, ashamed that I had made the baby cry, whether from seeing my face or the fact that I nearly flattened it, I didn't know. Lady Tsunade sighed tiredly, "I just got her to stop crying." I stammer, "I-I'm sorry, Tsunade-sama." She shook her head, "No, I was looking for you anyway." I looked at her confused, Lady Tsunade never sought me out when I was doing my rounds. She waited for any announcments during our training sessions.
"What for, Lady Tsunade?" I asked curiously. Whatever she wanted must be important if she was seeking me now. Instead of answering me right away she positioned herself so I could see the baby held in her arms. The little girl was still whimpering from her fright, her eyes tightly closed and her little face contorted. She was so small, smaller than what I would have ever believed.
One tiny fist shot out of the bundle and waved violently in the air. I backed away, thinking I had frightened her. Lady Tsunade smiled, immediatly reading my responce, "No, Tora. She's too young to understand fright. Besides, she can't see your face." I guess Lady Tsunade was right, with her eyes so tightly closed she wouldn't be able to see my scarred face. I looked at Lady Tsunade, "What's her name?" The older woman looked a bit uncomfortable, she wouldn't meet my eyes when she said, "She doesn't have one." I turned back to the beautiful baby, wishing that Lady Tsunade would let me hold her. But I knew that even if I wasn't the Tiger Demon, Lady Tsunade wouldn't trust my inexperiance. "Why not?" I asked, not completly fazed that Lady Tsunade was acting a little strange, or that the girl wasn't named yet. I touched her fist and the babe immediatly grabbed my index finger, barely able to wrap her whole hand around my finger.
"Because she won't ever." That got my attention. I looked up at the blonde woman in surprise. How could this little girl never have a name? Lady Tsunade gave me a sad smile, "The reason why she can't see your face is because she was born blind, Tora." I stared horrified at the little girl, to never see was horrible, more horrifying than my past. Looking up into Lady Tsunade's eyes I asked, "What's that got to do with anything?" Just because she was blind didn't mean she couldn't have a name. I had a scarred face, but I had a name. Reiko's parents both died shortly after he was born, but he still had a name.
The blond woman sighed, "Tora, this little girl is the baby from that couple that came in with you during your lunch break. Her parents think that she's born blind because you cursed her. They refuse to accept her as she is." I slumped, another person was shunned because of me, first Reiko and now this innocent little girl. I looked at Lady Tsunade, dejected, "Why are you telling me this?" I asked. She answered quietly, "No one will take her, not when the story will spread of how you cursed her. Not even a good family would risk taking her and lose standing with the village." My eyes began to widen as I realized what she was saying. I began to shake me head. Lady Tsunade nodded, "Not now, she's still a little baby. But if you don't do something, this little girl will grow up like you. Alone and shunned because of something you were wrongly accused for."
I began to feel paniced, "But I'm only fifteen, I can't raise a child." Lady Tsunade gave me a stern look, "You raised Reiko when you were nine." I glared at her, "That's different, he was older and he knew from the start that I wasn't his mother. This girl will think I'm her mother." The blonde woman sighed, "Tora, I'm not giving her to you today, she needs hospital care before she can even leave this place. I'm only showing her to you now so you can chose her name, and to warn you that you might have a new addition to your house." I gave her a wry look, "Might?" Lady Tsunade shifted the baby and placed a hand on my shoulder, "I'll give her a year, if no one decides to adopt her then you'll have to take her. She can't live in an hospital all her life."
"Why can't you take her?" I asked, trying hard to keep the whiney tone out of my voice. Lady Tsunade barked a laugh, causing the girl to squirm in protest, "I'm not good with kids. Besides I'm too busy here to take care of a baby girl." I heaved a sigh, "Fine, if no one claims her in a year I'll take her." Lady Tsunade smiled, "I knew I could count on you, Tora. What will you name her?" I peered into the face of the baby girl. During our discussion she had opened her eyes to reveal a pair of cloudy blue eyes, she stared at the ceiling blankly, her tiny hands waving in the air as if to find something in the dark. I touched her cheek with one finger and she grabbed my finger, making whimpering sounds that tore at my heart. "Tenshi." I whispered to her. I glanced up at Lady Tsunade, who was watching me with a small smile, "I like the name Tenshi." I said a little louder. The older woman smiled, "Tenshi it is. If you ever want to visit her, she'll be in the care facility. Do you know where it is?" I nodded, first door on the right on the first floor. I passed by the room every day, staring into the wide window at the squalling babies.
Lady Tsunade rewrapped Tenshi so that her hands were back in the bundle, "Go about your rounds, I'm sorry I made you late." I shrugged, "I don't mind." Turning I walked down the hall to my next patient, a grumpy older man who, unlike Umi, didn't like me; but then, he didn't like anyone. "What do you want?" He demanded as I walked in his room. I had leaned early on that a sharp retort worked best, "Coming to see if you died yet. Unfortunatly, I see that's not the case." I snapped back, not meaning a word of it. Secretly I thought he was like that grouchy old uncle who complained about anything. The man, I had still yet to learn his name, crossed his arms and grumbled about the rude teenagers these days, ignoring me.
I smiled and turned to the window so he wouldn't see it. I knew he would come around when it was nearly time for me to leave, he always did. After a few minutes of comfortable silence, the man finally asked, "Where's that boy you call your brother? At least he would talk to me." Reiko had met the old grouch once and was polite to a point. When we had left the man's room he immediatly started ranting about what a tyrant the old man was. I gave the patient a look over my shoulder, "You scared him off." I said and the old man barked a laugh, "What a wimp. He doesn't deserve to be a shinobi if an old crow like me scares him." I rolled my eyes and stared back at the window, the conversation was always the same, I could almost quote his next question. "So haven't scared any patients off yourself?"
Usually I would shrug and say no, that I wasn't as scary as him, but this time I said, "A family thought I cursed their baby." The man laughed, "Ah, you probably did. With that face and those eyes anything is possible." I mock glared at him, "So if I cursed you to die the most painful death, would you?" He laughed again, "Too late, I'm already dying. You missed your chance." I made a face, "Pity, I was hoping."
Like I predicted he lost his bitterness a few minutes before I had to leave for my next shift. When I told him I had to go he snapped, "Fine, just when I was starting to like you too! See if I ever talk to you again." I shook my head as I slid the door closed behind me, it was always the same everyday. He acted like an overgrown two year old every time. I checked the time, it was my two o'clock break. I decided to drop by Jiro and tell him about Tenshi. I smiled when I realized Jiro's father had thought of the same idea. He sat in my place, telling Jiro about his day. From Jiro's avid face I knew he enjoyed every minute with his father.
Jiro's father smiled when he saw me. He was a large man, able to fill the room with his presence. The wrinkles on his face told of much smiling and little frowning. His face was haggared from the grief that overshadowed his family, but he still managed to smile every day. From what Jiro told me about him, his father was a specialist Jounin before the tragedy, but quit to take care of his son. "Here comes your friend to steal your attention away from me," He joked with his son. Jiro grinned and shook his head, "I would never ignore you, Otou-san." His father laughed and ruffled his gold-brown hair, "I don't know, once Tora's in the room I'm not so important all the time."
I chuckled, "It's my face, Jiro can't stop staring at my scars." Jiro pretended to pout, "You two need to stop ganging up on the invalid here. It's not fair." He muttered. We all laughed and his father leaned down to kiss his forehead. For a moment I felt jealous that my father never treated me like I was a treasure, but I shoved it away. It wasn't fair to wish for something that I would never have now. "I got to go anyway, son. By the way, I have some news I forgot to tell you." Jiro raised an eyebrow questioningly. The big man chuckled and continued, "Lady Tsunade said that you could leave the hospital next week, if everything goes correctly." Jiro whooped and gave his father a one-armed hug and I smiled, happy to see my friend finally leave this place.
When Jiro's father left, I sat down and sighed, "Well, it seems we both have had an eventful day." Jiro cast me a curious look, "What do you mean?" I glanced at him, "You find out that you're going to leave, and I got a new addition to my family, maybe." The kid jerked in surprise, "What do you mean?" I laughed at his face and said, "A little girl was abandoned by her parents shortly after her birth. If no one adopts her within a year Lady Tsunade is giving her to me to raise." Jiro lurched forward to hug me, nearly falling out of bed in the process. "That's great, Tora! What did you name her?" I smiled at my little friend, "Tenshi. And when you leave, what are you going to do?" Jiro laughed, "I'm going to run all the way home and no one can stop me!" I laughed with him, Jiro had been confined to his bed for over two months; the day he went home would be the first day since the accident that he would be able to walk.
Jiro and I talked for the rest of my break about anything that came to mind. Then I went to run my rounds again, spending an half hour with each patient, making a progress of six patients before Lady Tsunade came for me. Instead of training me in healing, the woman took me to the care facility and showed me how to take basic care of a toddler. When she left I stayed, spending my time with Tenshi. Reiko found me still watching the little girl coo and wave her hands blindly in the air. He blinked in surprise, "Her parents don't mind you being here?" He asked.
I couldn't keep the contempt from my voice when I said, "Her parents don't care what I do with her." I looked at him, knowing my fury was burning deep in my orange eyes. Reiko actually took a step back, "They abandoned her because she was born blind. They thought I cursed her to be born blind and wouldn't take her." Both Reiko and I hated any person who would abandon anyone for whatever reason. I guess it came from being orphans. My brother stepped up to lean over Tenshi's crib, and wiggled his finger in front of her face, when she didn't react he tapped her nose. She immediatly grabbed his finger and pulled it to her mouth. He chuckled a little and gently pulled away. When she made a fuss he gave up and let her suck on his finger.
I stuggled not to laugh out loud, but a smothered giggle still managed to make it though my throat. Reiko shot me a dirty look, but I couldn't help it, I laughed a little louder. My brother rolled his eyes and turned his attention back to the blind girl. I thought carefully how to word what I was going to say next. Finally I said, "You know since she has the Tiger Demon curse, she will be shunned, right?" Reiko looked up both eyebrows raised, "She's coming home with us isn't she?" I sighed, that kid thought too much like me sometimes, "Only if no one adopts her in a year. If she's still in the hospital then we will have a little sister." Reiko looked skeptical, "And how do you plan to take care of her?" I twirled her baby fine hair with my finger, "Lady Tsunade has added child care to my duties." Reiko sighed, "That woman is going to run you into the ground." He said to the ceiling.
I kissed Tenshi good-bye and walked my brother out the door, "At least we're not trying to survive on what I made as an acrobat anymore. Both of us have paying jobs, a nice home, and each other plus all our friends. That little girl will have nothing if she isn't taken in by someone. Will you be so cruel as to deny her those things?" Reiko sighed and stuffed his hands into his pockets, "Alright! Sorry for being a tyrant. Geez, I hate it when you get righteous on me." I laughed and slung an arm around his shoulders, "Someone has to keep you in line. As your older sister, that's my job. Hey are you getting taller?" I asked suddenly, realizing that my twelve year old brother was almost my height. Reiko laughed at my sudden change of subject, "Yes, shorty, soon I'll be towering over you like everyone else." I grumbled under my breath, "I'm not that short." Reiko heard me and ruffled my hair, making me squack in protest, "Yes, you are. You're going to be sixteen next month and you have the hight of a twelve year old." I didn't bother to grace the comment with an answer.
Because both of us were too tired to cook anything we went to Ichiraku Ramen. No surprise that Naruto was there already. Over the weeks that I had worked at the hospital Naruto and Reiko had become fast friends. He was over at our house frequently when he had nothing to do. I listened to them talk as I ate quietly, glad to see my brother getting along with someone his own age. I finished my bowl of ramen just as Naruto finished his third. The blonde boy wiped his mouth on his sleeve, earning a disgusted sound from me, and asked Reiko, "So are you entering the chunnin exams?" I perked up, this was the first time I was hearing about it. I glared at my brother for not telling me.
Reiko shot me an sheepish glance and answered, "My sensei thinks I'm ready, even if I'm a few months behind the rest of you. Although I might not be able to since there are four people on my team." I spoke up then, "When is it?" Naruto answered me in his hyper way "The first part of the exam is in two days, the second is the day after. The finals are, I think, a week after that, anyone is allowed to watch the finals, but the other two are secretive." I smacked Reiko upside the head, "Couldn't give me more of a warning?" I snapped at him. He chuckled nervously and I jumped off the stool, "Just for that, you're paying. See you at home, and don't be late." I said then walked off, wondering if Lady Tsunade would let me off to see the chunnin exam. I would have to ask her tomorrow before I forgot.
Naruto was wrong; the finals took place a month from the preliminaries. During that month I continued my work at the hospital, although it was slightly lonely when Jiro left. Instead I found myself spending my free time by Tenshi's crib; sometimes whispering to her what life would be like if she came to live with me and Reiko or just content to watch her. Tsunade alternated my lessons so that some days I would be learning medical techniques and others I would continue child care.
Every night Reiko would stumble home, bruised from his extensive training, and would stay awake long enough to eat then crash on the couch. I rose each morning knowing Reiko was already gone to train again. I worried that his sensei was pushing him too hard, but didn't say anything. If Reiko didn't complain, I wouldn't either. Sometimes he was rested enough to talk to me, but most days he just sat there. From the scant information he gave me, I learned that he was one of the few that passed the preliminaries, Naruto and Sasuke include.
The day of the finals came so suddenly that I had forgotten about it. I had walked out of my room, expecting to have the house to myself as usual; but Reiko was pacing the room, surprising me. When he caught sight of me Reiko exclaimed, "Could you be any slower? I have to be there quickly, you know!" Confused I blinked until he finally grabbed my arm and dragged me out of the house, "Did you forget that the finals for the chuunin exams were today? Let's go, we're probably the last people there!" It turned out we weren't, Sasuke wasn't there when we arrived. We had missed Naruto fighting Hyuuga Neji and defeating him, which was a huge feat, considering Neji was supposed to be the prodigy of his clan. Shikamaru was in the middle of fighting a female Suna nin. I was slightly stunned that Reiko's teammate was such a strategist. I had always thought he was a lazy boy who was pessimistic about everything.
Reiko gave me a brief hug before leaving to join the other contestants. I found a seat towards the top of the arena and sat down. The people closest to me didn't even try to hide their disgust and moved as far away from me as they could, crowding each other just to get away from me. I sighed and rested my chin in my hand, even after all I do at the hospital, and I'm still considered a threat.
Shikamaru finally beat the Sand nin using his shadow kekke genki to trap her. I leaned back, and closed my eyes, waiting for the next battle to begin. I knew it was supposed to be Sasuke and a boy named Gaara, but Sasuke had yet to appear. A familiar voice said beside, "I've heard of fashionably late, but this is ridiculous!" My eyes snapped open at the sound and I turned to see a Rabbit ANBU mask peering blankly back at me. I glared at wearer, "So when did you get back?" Shisui laughed, "A few minutes ago. The minute my captain heard about the chuunin exams we wrapped up the mission and headed back here to see Sasuke participate in the exams. Although, I think we could have taken an extra day the way this is going." I glanced around, but only Shisui was near me, "Where is... your captain?" Shisui shrugged, "Hokage needed him for something." He sat down beside me and we talked for a good time about what we had been up to the last two months.
Sasuke arrived at the last minute, when the officials were about to disqualify him. Shisui chuckled, "Well, better late then never I guess. Although I would have enjoyed watching Sasuke have a temper tantrum once he learned that he was disqualified." I laughed with him and sat back to enjoy the fight, chuckling at Shisui's snarky comments.
Soon neither of us was even smiling, both of us were leaning forward, engrossed in the extraordinary battle raging below us. Apparently Gaara was a force to be reckoned with, given his complete control over the sand. He hardly moved an inch for the first half of the fight, but then Sasuke began to change his tactics, causing Gaara to go from neutral to defence mode. Finally Gaara simply created an impenitrable ball of sand around himself. When Sasuke managed to punch a hole in Gaara's defence using the Chidori I was impressed, from what Reiko told me the Chidori was a very powerful jutsu. I bit my lip when a large apendage came out of the sand ball to swipe at Sasuke, I was suddenly very worried for the young Uchiha. Shisui looked very pale.
"Kakashi wants us. Lets go." Itachi suddenly said, causing both of us to jump. I didn't know how long he had been standing there, or if he had suddenly just arrived. Shisui sighed, "Can't that lazy pervert do something on his own for once?" He grumbled as he rose, deliberatly slow I noticed, to his feet. Even though Itachi wore his ANBU mask I could still feel the heat of his glare and shuddered. Shisui seemed used to it though and turned to me, completely ignoring his cousin. "Sorry Tora, it seems duty calls me away again. See you later." Like that they disappeared.
A white feather floated past my nose. I blinked and looked up to see thousands falling from appeared to be no where, it almost looked like snow. That was when I noticed the people near me dropping into a sudden sleep. I myself began to feel lightheaded and dizzy. Shaking my head hard to clear away the fog of sleep I stood and staggered up the steps. I put a hand on the wall and bent over, gasping. I felt like something smothering and heavy was pushing at me, demanding that I lay down and fall asleep.
Something Lady Tsunade said to me recently managed to escape the haze taking over my mind, "Genjutsus are hard to detect, very few know when they are in one. Fewer still can deactivate it. If you ever feel like reality isn't real anymore it most likely means you are in a genjutsu. The bast way you can avoid one, Tora, is to get out of it's range until you learn how to deactive it yourself." The only reason anyone would cast an illusion sleep on a crowd of people would be because...
The sound of battle reached my ears. I turned to see shinobi, both Konoha nins and Oto, attacking each other in the arena.
...Because Konoha was under attack.
***
Within minutes after I reached the hospital the injured began flooding in. Due to my lack of knowledge in all things medical I was put to rearranging the regular patients to make more room for the new ones. Sometimes one of the nurses would shout for me to go fetch something and I would, using my skill as an acrobat to get through the maze of nurses, medics and patients. Soon we began moving the less injured into the hallways and waiting room.
It wasn't before long that I was the only worker dealing with the regular patients, trying to keep them calm and postitioned so that they were in no ones way. I put all the children under ten in one room with a few of the elderly so that they would not see the people being rushed in, coated in blood. Or the lifeless bodies carried back out. Some of the more mobile patients began to help the nurses by fetching them things when I wasn't avalible. When the patients calmed down enough not to create more chaos I was put to comforting the less injured as they waited to be healed, using my meger skills bandage wounds, set bones and stitch the shinobi back up agian. Time was lost to me as people passed by, each bringing their own definition of pain and misery.
***
When the flow of wounded ebbed I sat down where I was standing, resting my back against one of the movable beds where I had been stitching a shinobi's leg wound. I hung my head and began to close my eyes, thinking I would close my eyes for just a second... A voice in my head screamed, "NO! People are suffering, get your butt up and help ease their pain!" I climbed slowly to my feet, my muscles screaming in protest, but I didn't care. Rubbing my arm across my eyes I tried to clear away my drowsiness and got back to work, slower this time so I wouldn't make a mistake.
My eyes were perminatly half closed, no matter how hard I tried I could not lift my heavy eyelids. I know blood streaked my face from the numerous times I had to push the hair escaping my ponytail from my face. I shuffled my way around the hospital, never bothering to pick up my feet. People who normally would shun me, looked at my with concern. Some of my patients tried to assure me that they would live a few more minutes. I just shrugged them away and continued my mindless medical procedures.
***
Check injures. Treat wound. Pat shoulder. Walk away. Check injures. Treat wound. Pat shoulder. Walk away. Check injures... were the only thoughts running through my head. I had learned from the shinobi that I attended that the battle had been won at a great cost. The fourth Hokage had died fighting Orochimaru. When I was informed I nodded and continued my thoughtless treatments. People began to bring in the enemy along with our own shinobi; after all, what harm could someone do when they were bleeding to death?
My feet were numb from so much standing, I had no idea how long I had been up, trying to save the people that had protected me. Many died anyway from too much blood lost. I was too tired to even feel sad. All emotion had fled after the first wave of the wounded came in. My back ached, but I paid it no mind, what was the pain in my back compared to those suffering in front of me? The first time I stumbled I berated myself for being stupid, now it was just the way I walked. I hadn't said a word since I had lost my voice hours ago, shouting for things I needed to attend to the wounded; my tongue felt glued to the roof of my mouth and my lips were fused together. I tried hard not to blink, because it took longer to open my eyes. My shoulders slumped with fatigue and my arms were coated with more blood then most of my patients. My throat felt like I had slept with my mouth open during a Suna sandstorm, I hadn't had a drink since before the chunnin exams.
The shinobi I was treating grabbed my arm when I turned away, I looked back at her, dully watching as her fierce grey eyes glared back at me, "You are in no condition to continue this." She stated. I just smiled, my chapped lips cracking and bleeding, and gently dislodged my arm from her grip. There was no one else to take care of them until more professional help could heal them.
My next patient was a Suna nin, the girl who had fought Shikamaru in what felt like ages ago. She grimanced when I touched arm and looked at me with her pale eyes, "Don't." She gasped, but I checked over her injures anyway. Nothing physical. I waved one of the patients that was running errands and motioned to the Suna nin, "She needs professional help. Take her to one of the nurses." The boy, who appeared to be my age, glanced from me to her. His glare made her flinch then groan. He turned back to me, "She'll survive. It serves her right trying to attack us like they did." The girl seemed to agree with him.
Rage suddenly pulsed through me, waking me up. I shoved him hard, making him stumble back a step. He looked at me surprised that I still had the energy to push him. "I don't care if she was the mastermind behind the attack! No one should suffer just because they were fighting for the wrong side. Now you either take her to a nurse, or I'll make sure that you have a very unpleasent surprised in you meal tomorrow!" Without seeing if he would agree or not, I turned and continued treating shinobi, my rage still coursing through me giving me my second wind. All too soon my rage dispated and I returned to my mindless shuffle, treating the endless line of wounded. Check injures. Treat wound. Pat shoulder. Walk away. Check injures. Treat wound...
***
I finished smearing a cream that would cool the heat from the burn that one of the Oto nins had gotten from one of a Konoha nin, from his rant I knew the person that burned him was an Uchiha. Only they had such control over the element of fire. Wrapping a clean bandaged around the arm I tied it off a gently as I could and turned towards the next patient. There was none. I looked back and saw nothing but treated people. The burned Oto nin was the last patient. I smiled, swaying on my feet, glad that I had managed to finish attendng to the wounded.
The last thing I remember was someone shouting and the sensation of falling.
***
Sunlight hit me squarly in the face and, groaning I rolled over away from it's brightness. "So, she finally decides to wake! How lucky the world is that the great heroic Tora should grace it with her presense!" Reiko's very sarcastic voice reached my ears. I cracked one eye to see him scowling in front of me. His eyebrows pulled even farther down his nose until I thought they would fall off, "You're stupid, you know that? Even Lady Tsunade said so! Hell, Shisui said it too!" I didn't bother explaining, I knew he wouldn't listen. He wouldn't understand.
I rolled on my back, noticing that I was in my bedroom and not a hospital room, and tried to sit up, but my brother figure pushed my roughly back down, "Na-uh! You're going to lay in bed and not move until you are about ready to scream with bordom. When I get back, if you're in the exact same spot, I might let you roll on your side." I looked at him and managed to choke out, "Where are you going?" Reiko glared at me for speaking, but then he sighed and all his anger left him, "The Yondaime Hokage's funeral." He said tiredly. I tried to sit up again, but Reiko frowned and held me down. I struggled, but was still too weak from yesterday... or whenever the attack was.
"You're not allowed to go anyway. Shinobi only." He started, I bashed my head against his and he fell back, groaning and holding his head. I jumped out of bed and sprinted for the door, but he twisted at the last minute and grabbed my ankles, pulling them out from under me. "Tora! I swear if you don't behave I'll chain you to the bed, and don't think I won't!" As a last resort I kneed him hard in the groin and scrabbled out the door. Turning I scaled the wall of our house and flipped onto the roof of the house. I got to my feet unbalanced and stumbled a few steps before crouching low, hiding from my brother.
I could hear Reiko roar, "TORAAAA!! GET BACK HERE!" He rushed out into the street and looked both ways before running right, towards the Hokage Tower. I stood and followed, easily jumping the spread out houses as if jumping over cracks. He lead me past the hospital, which looked so empty compared to before I fainted. Soon a sea of black clothed shinobi replaced the hospital. I lost Reiko in the mess, he blended in too easily. Kneeling on a nearby roof I watched as each shinobi came up and placed a white flower on the memorial of Minato.
I saw a woman standing off to the side with red hair, staring straight ahead, tears in her eyes. I could only guess that she was Minato's wife. A girl Reiko's age with the same red hair stood to her left, sobbing openly and not being very quiet about it. What surprised me though, was Naruto standing rigid beside the red haired woman, his blue eyes flashing. I had thought Reiko said he met Naruto in the orphanage. Could Naruto had been mistaken with someone else? Or was he adopted by Minato and his family? (A.N. hee hee ^.^"... I found a mistake in chapter one saying Naruto was an orphan when we all know he's not, but I'm too lazy to change it, so I'm just going to explain it later in another chapter...)
Once everyone had placed a flower on the memorial someone came forward to speak about the Hokage. The red haired girl bit her lip and ran, her mother tried to stop her, but she still managed to get away. She passed under me and I backed into the shadows in case she looked up. When she didn't I took one last glance at the funeral to make sure no one was watching and went after her.
It wasn't hard to find her, especially when I had a higher view point. I found her huddled in a corner in a deserted alley. I jumped down, crouching so I didn't break my legs. The girl gasped when I turned towards her, she stared wide eyed at my scars with her large brown eyes. Streaks of dirt smeared her face. We stared at each other for the longest time until I had to stand when my legs began to fall asleep. She cringed, thinking I meant her harm. I slowly sat back down.
"I can't know how you feel..." I started and the girl grew angry for some reason, "I don't doubt it! You can never understand what I feel! I bet your father is still sitting at home, not caring that my father just died!" I tilted my head, confused. Was my scars not enough evidense that I didn't have a normal life? "I meant that--" She cut me off, "I don't care what you meant! My father died! You won't ever understand what that's like!" "My father already died." I whispered, but she was still angry. "So what? You're father didn't love you as much as mine did me! He loved me so much that he kept me! Even after Naruto came back, they kept me!" I had no idea what she was talking about now. I nodded, "I know, my father didn't love me, he hated me." She scoffed, "Do you want pity? You're not going to get it! My father died, he's gone forever to save selfish pigs like you! And all you do is go around saying 'my father hated me, boo-hoo' get over it! I won't ever be able to see my father's face again! Never to have him hold me or..." She broke off into a sob. She buried her face in her hands and wailed.
When I tried to comfort her again she slapped my efforts away, screaming "LEAVE ME ALONE!" I tried to think what to say, but then she started shrieking and I jumped away in surpise. "Hey! What's going on?" Someone shouted from the entrance of the alleyway. I spun to see a large man coming towards us. Minato's daughter pointed towards me, "She was trying to hurt me!" The man took a closer look at me then scowled when he realized who I was. Without warning he lunged for me and I jumped, grabbing onto a part of the wall that jutted out, I hulled myself up out of his reach and made it safely to the roof. I didn't look where I was going, just blindly jumping from roof to roof until I reached a place where I could be safe.
***
Of course Reiko heard about it. It would be stupid to hope he didn't. I expected him to storm in, ranting and raving about how stupid I could be, I just didn't expect Shisui or Itachi. I was sitting on the floor facing the door, waiting for Reiko to come back home so he could lecture me. I knew I was being stupid and was ready to face whatever punishment was waiting for me.
Indeed Reiko slammed open the door, his young face a thundercloud. Shisui soon followed, his usually easy going nature replaced with a deadly seriousness that laid to rest any doubt I might have about him not being an Uchiha. Itachi stayed in the doorway, leaning against the doorway, his face an emotionless mask as always. Reiko started the shouting match by yelling, "And here I thought you were just stupid, but I see I'm wrong! You're a complete idiot!!!" I just watched him, intending to take whatever insult he threw at me to heart. "Did you really actually seriously think that that girl would want to be comforted? That she might actually want to be left alone?!" I refused to look down, "I know I made a mistake." I whispered quietly.
Reiko turned purple with rage and Shisui stepped in before he could pop a vessel, "Tora, it was incredibly stupid what you did. Do you understand that you might have endangered yourself?" I nodded. Unlike Reiko, Shisui kept in anger under control, being an Uchiha. He continued calmly, "The girl was Minato's adopted daughter, if she says you hurt her, everyone, save a very few people, would believe her over you. You need to lay low until this blows over and try not to do anything... stupid until the new Hokage is selected."
Reiko snorted, "For all we know, the new Hokage might be one of those people who want to kill her. Congrats, Tora, you just became an enemy of Konoha!" Shisui sent Reiko a stern glance, behind the two Itachi narrowed his now red eyes at my brother. Apparently he didn't like Reiko being so harsh either. Reiko glared right back, "You know I'm right! Minato-sama's daughter is running around accusing my sister that she tried to hurt her. Lady Tsunade has run away, taking with her Shizune. That leaves me and you two to defend Tora." Itachi spoke, "My parents might stand with her." I blinked in surprise as I stared at the heir to the Uchiha Clan. Shisui nodded, "And the Uchiha clan will stand with the head of the clan. Besides everyone knew Minato-san liked Tora."
Naruto chose at that moment to come in, his blue eyes flashing. He completely ignored everyone else as he pointed an accusing finger at me, "Leave my sister alone! Don't even come near her, you understand?!" I nodded solomly, as if I didn't know that I was in enough trouble as it was. Reiko glared at his best friend, "Naruto, I got it covered, you can leave now." The blond glared, his eyes puffy and red from crying, "If you had it covered we wouldn't be in this mess! Akarui is hysterical because your demonic sister tried to hurt her."
"She's still my sister and I don't care if she's demonic or not, if you so much as say anything like that ever again, I swear I'll break every bone in your body!" Reiko snapped back. Shisui rubbed his temples and shouted, "Both of you shut up, before I pin you to a tree by your testicles!" (A.N. I'm sorry, I just couldn't help it!) Reiko ignored Shisui's warning and shouted at Naruto, who looked positivly livid, "She knows she's in trouble, we were handling it perfectly fine until you came storming in!" "Oh no, I'm not letting this go! Tora is in a world of hurt now!" Naruto retorted.
I couldn't stop the gasp escaping my lips. All the men before me turned to look at me staring at Naruto in horror. What he had said... my father used to say thing similar to that. Reiko seemed to catch, his green eyes widened and he tried to take a step towards me, but I flinched away. My hands started to shake and I blinked hard to keep the tears from spilling. "Tora...?" Naruto asked quietly, knowing that he had said something to frighten me, but he just couldn't figure out what. I scrabbled to my feet and darted into my room, slamming the door shut before anyone could say anything.
~No one's POV~
Reiko growled when Tora shut the door and rounded on Naruto, "Well I hope you're happy now! Do you realize what you just did?!" Naruto looked at his friend bewildered. He had never seen Tora act like she did, from the looks of the two Uchihas, neither did they. Dumbly he shook his head and the enraged red head growled, looking as if he'd like to take a swing at the blond, "I'll be lucky if she comes out now! Congraglations, Naruto, you successfully managed to hurt Tora than we ever could physically."
Shisui was still staring at the closed door, "What did he do?" He asked, more to himself than Reiko. The kid answered him anyway, "He said Tora's in a world of hurt!" Turning back to Naruto, Reiko shouted, "You imbicle, don't you realize her father used to say that everytime he abused her? It's a wonder she didn't run away instead to her room!" When he realized the gravity of the situation, Naruto went and knocked on Tora's door, no answer. Reiko pressed his fingers to his forehead, "Just leave, Naruto. You caused enough damage now." Reluctently the blond left, the two Uchihas going with him.
***
Days passed and I refused to leave my room. Reiko knocked on my door every day, asking if I would come out. He even tried to force his way in, but my heavy nightstand prevented the door from budging. Naruto was at my door as much as Reiko, apologizing and begging me to answer him. They had even forced Naruto's sister to come once, saying that she was sorry for falsely accusing me. Sometimes Shisui would just talk to me from the other side of the door, he never bothered to ask if I would come out. He understood my need to be left alone. I never responded to any of them. I was too angry and hurt.
When Minato's wife, Kushina, learned that what her daughter claimed was false, she came to our house herself. It was the fourth day after I locked myself in my room, four days without any human contact. A light tap was what alerted me. Reiko had taken to pounding on my door, begging for me to come back out. I waited for whoever this person was to speak. Her voice was soft and hoarse, "Tora? It's Kushina... M-Minato's wif-wido-wife." I immediately felt sorry for the poor woman, she didn't even know how to identify herself anymore. She continued, "My son said he had said something wrong and now you won't leave your room." She paused to see if I said anything, I didn't. Sighing she asked, "Do you need anything? Your brother said that you were refusing food and drink. That's not healthy."
I tried to scorch the wall across the room with my glare, but still didn't say anything. After working in the hospital for two months, I knew what was healthy and what wasn't. Kushina tried again, "I want to apologize for my daughter's behavior towards you, it was wrong what she did." I scoffed, of course it was. I hadn't been within throwing distance when she accused me of trying to harm her. I understood that she needed privacy, but accusing me was going too far. Kushina talked for a few more minutes before she finally gave up and left me alone like everyone else.
***
A week had passed. Naruto had gone with some old man named Jiraiya to fetch Lady Tsunade back so she could become the Godaime Hokage. Shisui and Itachi had left on a S-ranked mission, so it was left to Reiko to try and pry me out of my room. Even when he shouted that Sasuke was in the hospital in critical condition I didn't flinch. I stayed where I was, not moving a muscle.
Loud hammering on my door woke me from my light nap. I wonder who it could be, it had been three days since Reiko finally gave up, leaving me in peace. A voice shouted through the wood, "Tora! If you don't open this door, I'm breaking it down!" I twisted around to stare at the closed door, wondering when Lady Tsunade had gotten back. When I didn't open the door it bulged inward, sending the nightstand I had pushed up against it straight for me. Only my training as an acrobat saved me from being mowed down by the incoming furniture. The door slammed open just as I landed on all fours on the still skidding nightstand.
Lady Tsunade was standing in the doorway with Naruto, Reiko, Shizune, and Reiko's team mate Ino peering over her shoulders. The blond healer raised an eyebrow at my position, "So you going to talk, or sulk like a immature girl?" Reiko grimaced at her insult, but I knew she was right. I was acting immature; but, considering my life, I deserved a little sulking time. I glared at the woman, "Depends, are you going to try and kill me again?" I asked my voice rough. Tsunade frowned at me questioningly and I shifted so I was sitting cross-legged on the nightstand. "Though it may shock you, I don't spend my time sitting on nightstands in the middle of the floor. I prefer the floor or a chair." I snapped sarcastically. Ino twittered uncertainly, followed by Naruto's more brazen laughter.
Lady Tsunade rolled her eyes and said irritably, "Well, while you're deciding where you prefer to sit, you have fallen behind on your work." I narrowed my eyes and hissed, "Look who's talking. Who's the person who ran after the Hokage's death?" Naruto cringed at the blunt reference towards his father's death, but I didn't care. He lost my sympathy two weeks ago. The blond woman glared at me the shooed everyone else away and closed the door behind her. She turned to me and I tensed, waiting for whatever lecture I was about to get.
***
Two hours later we both exited the room. Everyone was in the living room, standing or sitting awkwardly. Reiko looked up and shot to his feet when he saw me out of my room. A grin split his face, one that almost rivaled Naruto's. Ino and Shizune smiled more sedately, but I could tell they were both glad to see me out.
Lady Tsunade turned to me, "Remember, sunrise. Not a minute after." I nodded and Shizune and Lady Tsunade left without another word, although I could see that the younger woman had questions in her eyes. I stood there awkwardly, not daring to return to my room, but unsure what I could do. Reiko broke the silence by asking his friends "Are you hungry?" Naruto, of course, nodded eagerly. Ino hesitated, but then nodded as well. My little brother grinned and glanced at me. I knew what was coming. "You should stay for dinner then, Tora is an awesome cook. And I bet she's very hungry after staying in that room for almost two weeks."
Ino gasped, "How on earth are you even conscious?" I just gave her a look, "Let's just say, my father trained me well." Very well. Growing up with very little water and scraps, one learns how to get by on so little. Reiko flinched at the mention of my father, but I don't mind. What Lady Tsunade had told me would help. I know Reiko wanted to ask what we talked about, but he dare not ask in front of his friends. I lead the genin into the kitchen and fix them fried rice balls and ramen. Naruto doesn't even touch the rice balls when I set the bowl of ramen in front of him, so I eat his share. Reiko was right; I am very hungry after not eating.
Ino made good company; she had all us laughing with stories from her family's flower shop. Naruto told us about his team's failed attempt to get Kakashi to reveal his mask. Reiko had some very funny stories from the time when we were on our own; I sometimes added a detail he left out, or suggested some topics, but mostly I kept quiet. I noticed how attentive Ino was when Reiko was talking, or how she laughed more often and I couldn't keep the small smirk off my face.
After a while, I cleared away the dishes, turning down Ino's offer of help, and returned to the table with a small ceramic cup and a bottle of sake. Ino blinked at the alcohol, but didn't say anything. Naruto however, wasn't against asking what was on his mind, "You drink?!" Reiko rolled his eyes, but I smiled as I poured the rice wine, "It's for the pain." I explained, confusing Naruto more. "What pain?" He asked oblivious. Ino groaned and buried her face in her arms, I just laughed and Reiko slapped him upside the head, "Knucklehead! What pain do you think?!" Naruto's eyes darted to my face then away, his cheeks red, "Oh...." I gulped down the shot and grimaced at the taste before putting the bottle away. I hated sake, but it was the only thing that eased the tightness in my face.
It was well past dark when Reiko's friends finally left. My brother immediately turned to me and asked, "Okay, how on earth did Lady Tsunade get you out of your room?" I smiled and rolled out my practice mat before sitting down. "She made me a deal." I started, then folded my left leg under me and reached for my right foot. Reiko sat down and waited for me to continue. "She said that everyone was impressed by my hard work during the attack, and to reward me for my determination she would train me as a medic." Reiko stared for a good long minute before saying, "But it's the Hokage's job to decide if someone is to be privately trained."
I let go of my position and switched sides, giving him a look in the process, "And who's the new Hokage? Besides, apparently Minato told her that if she saw potential in me, she could train me." Reiko took a while to absorb that, but when he did, he jumped into the air, shouting in triumph. Then he scooped me up and twirled me around. I laughed and swatted him, trying to get him to put me down, "I'm only going to be a medic, not a shinobi! Reiko put me down!!" He did, but only to sweep me up in a hug. "Tora, I'm so happy! You actually have a real job now! Not just a volunteer thing!"
***
After training with Lady Tsunade for five hours, I was ready to hit the dirt. Ten minutes within our training session I automatically knew why the blond woman was chosen as the Hokage. It was ten in the morning and I hadn't even put a dent in my rounds around the hospital. All the patients I had were more eager to share what had happen in the last two weeks than they had in the past two months.
I yawned as I bent backwards, trying to stretch my back. I was surprised how out of shape I was. Tiredly I entered my next patient's room and turned to shut the door, but a voice interrupted me, "What are you doing here?" I spun to see Uchiha Fugaku and Mikoto standing by the bed, where an unconscious Sasuke laid. I checked my list and then the room number, I was in the right room. I glared at the paper in my hand, Lady Tsunade must be trying to get back at me for something I did.
"I'm sorry, Uchiha-san, but Uchiha Sasuke is my next patient." I said, bowing a little to the head of the Uchiha clan. Mikoto smiled at me, at least she seemed happy to see me. Fugaku didn't, but then he never did. "You work here?" He demanded. I mentally rolled my eyes, as if I wasn't clear enough. "Yes. Lady Tsunade is training me to be a medic, until then I try to comfort the patients on my roster. If you want some privacy I could leave." I added. Mikoto's dark eyes darted to her husband then her youngest son. She turned back to me, "If it isn't too much trouble." She said softly. I smiled at her and shrugged, "It gives me a chance to visit my other patients. If he wakes Lady Tsunade would like to be informed." Mikoto nodded and I left without another word.
Telling a passing nurse that I would be in the nursery if anyone needed me, I walked down the stairs to the care facility. I hadn't seen Tenshi since before the Chunnin exams; I was too busy sulking to even think about my little girl. One of the nurses was bent over her crib when I opened the door, she looked up and smiled. I recognized her; she was Jiro's nurse, one of the ones that didn't mind me from the very beginning. I smiled back, "How is she?" I whispered. The nurse picked Tenshi up and cuddled her for a moment before handing her over to me, "Fine, she's been touchy lately, but not that bad. I think she hasn't been getting her sleep." I didn't blame her; I had next to no sleep for the past week. Holding Tenshi close I sat down in one of the chairs put there for that purpose. The nurse, I had yet to learn her name, smiled again before leaving quietly.
Tenshi grunted and waved her hand blindly. I touched her hand and she grabbed my finger in a small death grip. I smiled and gently wiggled my trapped finger back and forth, she brought my finger to her mouth and began to suck on my fingertip. Rocking back and forth I hummed a little lullaby that I used to hum for Reiko when he first moved in with me. It was one of the few memories from my past that was pleasant. I remembered during that first year someone had taken me in, giving me a room and food on stormy nights. I remember vaguely that the mother would sing her own children to sleep; though I forgot the lyrics, I always remember the melody.
The little blind baby girl cooed and chewed on my fingernail with her warm gums, saliva coating my finger. I pressed my scarred cheek to her fine dark hair that swirled around her head. I wondered if her hair would stay that color, or lighten when she grew older. I kissed her forehead. Tenshi stiffened, her sightless eyes fluttered open, her light blue cloudy eyes looking blindly at me. "Hi there." I whispered. She relaxed and shut her eyes again, content to be held by me.
A sudden crash from outside the window and Tenshi jerked then began to scream. I tried my best to get her to calm down, but she wouldn't be quieted. Sighing I stood and began to pace the room, bouncing her in my arms and whispering things that didn't make sense, just speaking to show her I was still there. She wouldn't stop screaming, I was just lucky that she was the only baby in the nursery at the moment. Finally I held her at arm’s length, she squirmed at the sudden disappearance of my warmth and fell silent. Tears raced from her eyes, down her red face. Sighing I cuddled her again, she huddled against me, as if afraid that I would vanish again. Still pacing I hummed the lullaby.
"I would have never thought they would even let you within ten feet of this place, let alone touch one of the babies." I turned towards the door at the unfamiliar voice. A man stood in the door way, wearing ANBU armor and looking fresh from a fight. From the pearl colored eyes, I knew he was Hyuuga. I looked down at Tenshi, still whimpering into my shirt, then back up at the ANBU Hyuuga, "Normally I'm not." I saw no need to elaborate; my business was none of his. He frowned and opened his mouth to say something, but Shisui appeared, "Kizoku, aren't you supposed to be giving Lady Tsunade our report?" He asked, looking about as emotionless as Itachi. The Hyuuga looked like he wanted to argue, but one more glare from Shisui sent him away.
My friend turned to me and watched as I tried to put Tenshi back in her crib, but she held on, pulling at everything to stay with me. Finally I gave up when she managed to yank a fistful of my black hair out. Shifting the colicky baby to one arm I rubbed the sore spot while I waited for Shisui to start talking. "What are you doing here? I thought you spent most of your time with older patients." I smirked, "Tenshi's my daughter. No one can tell me to stay away when she's here." Shisui's mouth dropped open as he glanced from the dark haired babe to me, then back. He shifted from one foot to the other awkwardly and mumbled, "I never thought..." I let him wallow in his awkwardness for a few more minutes until I couldn't help but laugh at him. Shaking my head I said, "She was abandoned at birth. Lady Tsunade gave her to me, Shisui, so technically she's my daughter. Now what are you doing back, I thought you said your mission would last for another month."
Shisui glared at me for laughing at him, then shrugged, "Do you really think Itachi is going to ever take his time with a mission? Besides, once he heard the news that Sasuke was hurt, he quickly finished the mission. If anything else happens to that brother of his, Itachi is going to have to resign from ANBU work. First the Chunnin Exam and now this." I held up a finger, "You can't blame him, I made sure that I was present at the Chunnin Exams to watch Reiko. And if Reiko was hurt I would drop everything to come here. At least Itachi-san finished the mission instead of aborting."
Tenshi wiggled and I patted her back, calming her down. Shisui's attention riveted back to her, "Why was she abandoned? She's healthy." I turned her so he could see her sightless blue eyes, "Her parents claimed that I caused her blindness and didn't want her after that. She had a year to be adopted, if she's not, then I become her legal guardian." Shisui stared at me, his eyes boring into mine. Shisui had been very serious lately, I didn't like it. He spoke, "Aren't you a little young?" I jerked my chin up and snapped, "I've been on my own since I was five, I raised Reiko when he was six." Shisui held up his hands, "I'm just saying, you've raised Reiko since he was six, not from birth."
I frowned at Shisui's sudden mood swing and stepped towards him, "What's wrong? Usually you're laughing and trying to steal Tenshi by now." Shisui tried to deny that anything was wrong, but I knew him too well. I pestered him about it until he sighed tiredly and said, "It's just... the other night, I knew you were abused by your father, but I never realized..." I couldn't help but smile at my best friend, "Shisui, the past is the past. I'm not going to sit around crying about how I lost my childhood because of my father. I know I overreacted, but I was just stressed out with Minato-san's death and exhausted from the attack on Konoha." Shisui looked at me, his expression unreadable, after a moment he grinned and stepped forward to coo over Tenshi. I let him hold her, letting her grasp my finger so she wouldn't think I left her.
As my friend watched Tenshi, I watched him. Shisui was quiet old, over his twenties at least, but I never heard him talk about a girlfriend. He never even mentions having someone he liked, but then whenever we did talk it wasn't about romance. As I accepted the now napped Tenshi back from him I couldn't help but ask, "Shisui, do you have a girlfriend?" My friend froze then gave me a funny look. I didn't meet his gaze as I laid Tenshi back in her crib. "And the sudden interest is because...?" He probed. I shrugged, "You just never talk about any girl, you are an Uchiha after all." Shisui grinned then hugged me around the shoulders as he lead me back into the hallway, "I have my eye on someone, but she never notices me." Now I was interest, who did Shisui like? I asked but all he did was grin and say, "You get three guesses, don't guess and I throw you into the lake outside of Konoha." I shot him a glare, "And if I win?" I asked, Shisui smirked, "Then you get a favor from me, anything you like."
The game was on.
***
The next day I was walking into Sasuke's room after my lunch break, eyes on the scroll of medical jutsus that Lady Tsunade had given me earlier that morning. "What are you doing?" A voice brought my head up; Sasuke was staring at me with his dark distrustful eyes. I smiled briefly, "Learning medical jutsus. How are you feeling?" Sasuke frowned but didn't say anything, as I knew he wouldn't. Putting the scroll away I sat down in the chair that Mikoto usually occupied. The young Uchiha just watched me.
I tilted my head, "Are you going to say something? Or am I going to have a one-sided conversation?" He didn't even blink. I shrugged, "Alright doesn't bother me." I said and pulled the scroll back out. Just as I unrolled it, he spoke, "What does Shisui and Itachi see in you?" I glared at him, I knew he was a rude little brat, but not crass. "Something that you are clearly blind to." I retorted. The boy glared, "It was a simple question." He said. I growled, "No it wasn't, it was rude and none of your business." I slung my legs over one of the arm rests so that my back faced the bedridden Uchiha.
I tried to concentrate on the scroll in front of my, but the glare that Sasuke was sending me made it pointless. Finally I bent my head back so that I was looking at him upside down, "Do you mind? Whether you like it or not, I'm stuck in here for half an hour every day. Might as well at least try and make it bearable." I noticed that Sasuke had activated his Sharingan, I lifted my head back up, "That won't help you, no attacks in the hospital. Why do you think Shinobi are paranoid of hospitals?" It wasn't true, but he didn't know that.
"That's not why we are paranoid!" I rolled my eyes, of course Shisui would ruin it. Without turning I asked, "Is she Yamanaka Ino?" Shisui gagged, "Ewww, gross. And wrong, two more guesses." I finally looked at him, "If you're not here visiting then leave. I'm busy." My friend smirked, "What, annoying Sasuke?" Sasuke glared at both of us, "I'm right here." He intoned, but we both ignored him. I waved my scroll, "No, I'm studying. Now leave before I kick you out for harassing patients." Shisui wouldn't wipe that silly smile off his face, "The only person I'm harassing is you, you're a worker, so that doesn't count." I growled and didn't say anything. He continued, "Moody, aren't you? What's wrong, Kitty, thorn in your paw?" "Yes! And if you don't leave I might take it out and stab you with it!"
"Move." Itachi said from behind Shisui, cutting off our banter. The older Uchiha shot another grin at me and stepped aside to let Itachi in, then left without another word. I stood to give the brothers privacy, but Itachi shook his head. Frowning, I gave up the chair and moved to the floor under the window, wondering why Itachi wanted me to stay. Bringing my knees up to my chin I laid the scroll out in front of me and tuned out whatever the two Uchiha brothers were talking about. Considering that neither of them hardly said anything, it wasn't that hard.
It wasn't long before Sasuke drifted back off, not that I noticed at first. Itachi spoke, "He says he doesn't care, but I know he does." I looked up confused. Itachi was sitting in the chair, watching his younger brother sleep, his dark eyes void of all emotion as usual. I shrugged and turned back to my scroll, "I could say the same for you." I didn't realize I had said it outloud until Itachi asked, "What?" I grimanced and met his gaze, "If you didn't care, would you have taken me to the hospital when I was hurt? Or would you hurry your mission along to see your brother participate in the Chuunin exams?" Itachi turned away, but not before I saw the answer in his eyes.
I stood, "I'll leave you alone now." I bowed and left. I walked down to the waiting room and gave my report of Sasuke's health to the waiting nurse behind the reception. Naruto was pacing the room, growling under his breath as I recieved my next list of patients to visit. When he saw me he sprinted towards me, "Which room is Sasuke in? No one else will tell me." I scanned my next patients, refusing to meet his gaze. I began walking back towards the hallway, calling out, "Uchiha Fugaku requested that only family be able to visit him so far. But, if you walk around the third floor, I'm sure you'll be able to find his room soon enough." "Thanks Tora-chan!" Naruto called after me. I smirked as I continued doing my rounds, I had a feeling he would be thanking me later.
Umi was my first patient, I hadn't talked to her since Jiro left, and I knew that I would get it for my neglectence. Sure enough, the minute I opened her door she began shouting, "Well look you finally discided to pay an old hag like myself a visit! Come to see if I'm dead yet, girlie?" I sighed and shut the door behind me, before anyone could ask what was going on. I faced the furious woman to explain but she cut me off before I could even open my mouth, "Nuh-uh! You're not allowed to even speak to me! Not until I'm done being mad at you." I sat down silently and prepared myself for the worst.
***
I was checking up on Tenshi one last time before I left when Shisui found me again. "You know you still have two more guesses left." I gave him a look, "We never said that I had to use them all in one day." He smiled, "Nope, but still, it's a nice day for a swim." I put my fists on my hips and said, "Oh, so you think you'll win?" He nodded, "Which is why we're going to the lake after you check out."
Tenshi whimpered from her bed, drawing my attention away from Shisui. I leaned over the crib and gently brushed her black hair away from her forehead before planting a kiss there, "Hush now, little one. Sleep and dream of happiness." She calmed at my voice and grabbed my finger as had become her habit. I waited until she was fully asleep before dislodging my finger from her grasp. I turned back to Shisui, who was watching me with a strange expression on his face. He shook his head and grinned, "Ready to go, Mama Kitty?" I glared at him but followed him out of the hospital.
"Itachi is planning to meet us later, with his girlfriend." I started at Shisui's comment, "He has a girlfriend?!" My friend gave me a weird look, and nodded slowly as if it was old news, "Yeah... personally I don't see why. She's a spoiled little brat who throws a tantram if she doesn't get her way. Itachi only goes out with her because Mikoto-oba is friends with her mother. Sometimes I think even Mikoto doesn't want Itachi dating her." I didn't say anything else, the shock that stoic Itachi would have a girlfriend and easygoing Shisui didn't was too much to absorb.
Shisui seemed to read my thoughts though, "He's the heir to the clan, I'm just the goofy older cousin." I pursed my lips, "So? You're still a powerful member, second in the clan." He gave a short laugh, "Yeah, with Itachi at first." I couldn't help myself, I punched him in the arm. He yelped in surprise and rubbed the sore spot, scowling at me. "Oh stop that! I didn't hit you that hard. And stop feeling sorry for yourself before I really hurt you." I snapped. Shisui muttered something about Lady Tsunade rubbing off on me or something, I really didn't catch what he was saying.
As we reached the lake I asked, "Do you like Hayaku?" Hayaku was a fellow nurse, she didn't talk to me, but I had noticed that she was always less moody when Shisui showed up. Shisui sent me a confused look, "Who?" I sighed, I guess he didn't like her. "Nevermind." Shisui grinned, "One more guess left." I thought long and hard, but couldn't think of anyone that Shisui really seemed to like. I scratched the back of my head, this was hard. I wished I had never asked that question. I sighed and flopped down on the ground, "I give up."
Shisui laughed and sat more calmly down beside me, "No giving up. Either you guess right and get a favor or guess wrong and get thrown in the lake." I threw an arm over my eyes, "Is it... no one...?" Shisui laughed again and stood, I knew I had gotten it wrong. I tried to escape him but he wrapped his arms around my waist and climbed the small overhang that rose about five feet from the lake. "Wrong!" He said as he tossed me screaming into the lake. I hit the water hard and sunk a little, stunned by the impact. I shook my head to clear the buzzing feeling and swam back to the top.
My friend was still laughing when I surfaced. I growled and shoved water at him, but very few drops managed to land on him. He caught is breath and looked down at the soaking wet me, and burst out in laughter again. I began swimming for the shore, Shisui called out after me, "That was quite a girly scream, Kitty! Didn't know you had it in you." I stomped to where he was standing, water dripping everywhere. I stopped a few feet from him, trying to scorch him with a glare, "Alright, you got your wish, now tell me who you like." Shisui grinned and leaned closer so that his face was inches from mine, "That wasn't part of the deal." I stiffened and shoved him playfully. Unbalanced my friend teetered over the edge for a minute before falling headfirst below. Now it was my turn to laugh.
When he came back up I called out, "You're right! That was funny!" He shook his wet hair and looked at me mulishly. I turned my nose up, "Serves you right." I said snippishly and Shisui lunged out of the water, grabbing my ankle and dragged me back in, screaming again. He placed his hands on my shoulders and shoved me under the water. My feet hit the bottom and I pushed my weight against it to propel me back to the surface, "SHISUI!" I yelled, pushing my damp hair out of my face. He had managed to put distance between the two of us so he could laugh in peace.
"Ugh. It's too hot Itachi-kun. Why can't we leave?" A snooty voice called from where Shisui and I originally stood. Shisui dropped his mirth like a hot bowl of ramen. It literally looked as if his smile slid off into the water. I turned to see Itachi standing there watching us from the overhang, a girl sulking beside him. I smiled and waved to Itachi, and Shisui said in a monotone, "Hey Itachi, Yakkaina." Itachi nodded his greeting but Yakkaina just made a disgusted face, as if she could believe that Shisui even bothered to look at her.
I called out, "Hey Itachi-san, care to join us?" Yakkaina answered for him, "No, we don't." She said it in such a manner I was tempted to pull her in the lake just to get back at her. Itachi shook his head and sat down at the overhang's edge, forcing Yakkaina to sit with him. I swam over to them, delibertly ignoring Yakkaina's flinch, and hoisted myself up so that my toes dangled just above the water. Water dripped from my hair, running down my arms and disappearing into the grass underneath me. "So, Shisui won the bet, but he won't tell me who he likes. Do you know who it is?"
"That's cheating, Tora!" Shisui yelled at me. I shot a grin over my shoulder, "There's no rule against it." I called back. Itachi looked from Shisui to me and back again, an almost invisible smirk on his lips. He leaned closer as if to tell me, but Shisui grabbed me around the waist and pulled me back before Itachi could share the secret. I twisted to tackle him, trying to gain the upper hand but was failing miserably due to my smaller size and inexperiance. Soon I was in a loose choke hold, just tight enough so that I couldn't escape.
Yakkaina, of course, complained, "Itachi-kun, I don't want to be around uncouth people." Itachi gave her a look and said quietly, "So leave." Shisui paused in his attempt to drown me long enough to hear Yakkaina's answer, "You never do anything I want to do! You think it's more fun to play ninja then actually spend time with me!" She stood and stomped away. Itachi didn't seemed too worried that his girlfriend just snapped at him, but then, he never did. I looked at Shisui in explination. Shisui let me go, "Yakkaina always says that, besides Itachi only dates her so Mikoto-oba will stop bothering him." Itachi narrowed his eyes at his cousin, but I don't think Shisui noticed.
I crossed my arms, "So are you going to tell me who she is?" Shisui smirked and shook his head, spraying me with water from his dripping hair. Itachi spoke, "It's Hana." Shisui glared at his cousin, who was smirking at him. I laughed at my friend, then ducked underwater when he swiped at me.
***
It was close to midnight when I finally stummbled home, still sodden wet. Shisui finally had gotten over his embarressment at liking the Inuzuka girl enough to actually walk home with Itachi and me. Shisui seemed overly fond of wring his clothes out on top of me, causing me to be even wetter than I already was. I pushed him away laughing everytime. Even Itachi, who didn't even get his feet wet the whole day, seemed more at ease then he usually was; enough that I teased him about Yakkaina as much as Shisui did. He didn't seem to mind and for that I was grateful. I felt as if these two trully did accept me as I was, and that was a blessing in itself.
***
I opened the door to my house and froze, nine faces turned to stare back at me. I stood there for a while, still dripping from the lake. Reiko found his voice first, "Geez, Tora! What on earth happened?" I shook my head and waded into the genin crowd, "I could ask the same question. What's going on? Why is everyone here?" I asked as I made my way to my brother. Reiko scowled at me, "Preparing to look for you! No one has seen you since this afternoon! We thought that someone harmed you. Who did this to you? You look like a drowned rat!"
I shrugged, "I lost a bet with Uchiha Shisui." I said nonchalantly and scanned the faces of all the genin. All were here except Uchiha Sasuke, who was still in the hospital. Reiko rolled his eyes and muttered under his breath, "You're acting just like one." I smiled and slung an arm around his shoulders, "Funny, Shisui was just accusing me of turning into Lady Tsunade. I wonder which one of you are right?" Reiko tried to push me off, but my training as an acrobat paid off. Using his weight against him, I knocked his feet out from under him. I looked at his friends, "Well, I suppose I have to feed you don't I?"
Naruto and Ino, both who had tasted my cooking, nodded vigerously. Reiko's fat team mate, Chouji, looked pleased as well. Reiko stood up, his face pink with embarressment at being beaten by an untrained citizen. He spoke, "That'd be nice, I'm starving." I smiled and left the room for the kitchen, Ino followed me.
I glaned at the younger girl as I got down the ingrediants I needed. The young blonde looked uncomfortable, but determined. Finally she blurted out, "All the girls my age have a crush." I started at the sudden announcement and gave her a look, "So? What's that got to do with anything?" Ino blushed and looked down, "Well I never did. For the longest time I had a crush on Uchiha Sasuke, but I knew I didn't stand a chance against Sakura who saw him everyday." I stirred water in with flour and buckwheat for noodles. "If your going to be in here you might as well help"
She hesintated then joined me at the kitchen counter, "I used to think that I would never meet anyone. That everyone I had a crush on would be taken by someone else, and now... well I'm scared that's going to happen again." I dumped the sticky dough on the counter and began rolling it out, flattening it then rolling it up into a tube again before repeating. I handed her a metal pot, "Here fill this up with water then put it on to boil. Now, who do you have a crush on?" Ino did as I told her, but didn't answer my question. Instead she kept babbling, "Anyway, all my friend have team mates that are actually interesting. I'm stuck with a lazy genius and someone whoe does nothing but eat! They are my team mates and my friends, of course, but still. I've known them for the longest times, our fathers are team mates too! I never got to meet anyone knew, I always knew that I would be teamed with Shikamaru and Chouji."
I placed a flour whitened hand on her shoulder, leaving a print on her purple shirt, "Look Ino. Just tell me what's on your mind, stop getting off the subject." She heaved a sigh and said barely above a whisper, "I like Reiko... very very much." I stilled in rolling out the dough and stared straight ahead. I glanced out of the corner of my eye to see the poor girl blushing deeply and probably regreting that she ever told me anything. I took her arm and sat her down before turning back to my work, "Why don't you tell me everything?" I asked.
And so she began, going from how she had originally tortured Reiko about being my adopted brother, but never getting a raise out of him. She used to tease him and insult me, but he just remained calm and at ease. Then during his first mission with them, Reiko had saved Ino by taking a major blow that would have killed him if a healer hadn't been with them. Ino was surprised that, even after all her cruel remarks, he would risk his life to save her. When she asked why, he told her that I wouldn't let him get hurt because I was his big sister and it was my job. Just like it was his job as a comrade not to let Ino get hurt and visa versa. That was when Ino was determined to know my brother better, soon she was trying to spend all her free time with him and before she knew it, she had a crush on my little brother.
When she finished I stayed quiet for a while, consentrating on creating noodles from the tube of dough, then asked, "Why are you telling me this?" Ino sighed, "I don't know if he likes me in return. It always happens. I like a guy, but he never likes me back." I rubbed one of my jaw line scars and thought carefully how to word what I was going to say, "I've known Reiko for almost seven years. He isn't against hidding his emotions like I am; if he's going to laugh or cry, he will do it and not hold back. I know he sees you as a friend and comrade." Ino spoke, her voice full of disappointment, "But not as a girlfriend?" I turned to face her, "You're both still kids. Call me old fashion, but twelve is a little too early to be dating. But I think with time, he might start liking you back, as long as you don't do anything to lose his trust."
Ino gave me a tentative smile, "You think so?" I smiled back at her, "My brother is one of the most loyal people I know. Once your his friend you stay so until you do something completely unforgivable." I paused, then decided to tell her, "Had Reiko ever told you about Kouitsu?" Ino looked surprised at the change of subject, but shook her head. I smiled, "Well, when we were younger, Reiko and I used to know an old man named Kouitsu, who owned an inn. He used to let us stay with him when the weather was bad, before we had found a perminate place to stay. Kouitsu was a nice old man, he would feed us well and reserved a room for us, as long as we worked for our stay. Reiko saw him as a grandfather, but I was distrustful, there was something just off about him, now I'm glad I was. You see Kouitsu, he..." I bit my lip, trying to think of the best way to describe his evilness, "liked to ...use... little boys. And Reiko was easy picking. Fortunatly I got him away before Kouitsu could do anything harmful." Ino's light blue eyes widened at the implication.
I looked at the stunned blonde genin, "As my brother, Reiko hasn't had an easy life." Ino stared at the table and when it was clear she wasn't going to say anything for a while, I turned back to my cooking. dropping the noodles into the boiling water. I added beef broth and spices then stirred the ramen for a while before turning to make dangos. Finally Ino spoke, "I never would have guessed that..." She trailed off, unable to finish her thought. I shrugged, "No one would have. My brother may be an open book, but no one can read a burned page. I probably would have never known myself if I wasn't there when it happened."
Reiko walked in then, "So, what are you two talking about?" Without turning around I laughed, "Anything and everything, Reiko." My brother scoffed, "Yeah? Like what... boys?" I shot a carefree smile over my shoulder, "Since when am I ever interested in that? No, we were talking about the Yamanaka flowershop. Now Ino, you were telling me that your grandfather started the shop, right?" Reiko chuckled and said, "Tora, you may be a master liar, but Ino isn't." I turned to see the poor girl turning beat red and burying her head in her arms. I raised my eyesbrows, "We'll have to work on that then."
Reiko sat down across from Ino and said, "Really? Why?" I rolled my eyes and turned away again, "Well, if Ino's going to be a shinobi, she needs to lie with a straight face. Her life may depend on lying one day." Ino spoke, "You would really teach me?" I smiled at her, "Why not? I taught Reiko, and he was worse then you when I first met him. Now look at him." To prove my point Reiko said calmly, his face straight, "I'm a purple panda that juggles tiny cats made out of leaves." Ino laughed. Reiko continued, "Anyway, everyone is asking when we eat, we are really hungry." I spun around, "It's done, when it's done! Either you be patient and eat or all of you can go home starving."
Reiko held his hands up in surrender and began backing away for the door, "Hey, I'm just the messager..." I threw the closest thing on hand at him, a bottle of cooking oil, "Message this!" I yelled playfully. Reiko darted out of the room and the bottle continued its journey until it crashing into the front door. Ino had fallen out of her seat from laughing so much. "It is always so dramatic around here?" She asked when she caught her breath. I shrugged and turned back to the pot of ramen, "Of course, Reiko lives for drama and I happen to be living a life full of it. My eyes darted towards the empty doorway and I whispered, "Food's done, you might want to hurry and grab something before all of them come stampeding in." Ino giggled and served herself and before going to tell everyone else that the food was ready.
***
Reiko tugged on my arm, "Come on Tora, we have to go!" I sighed as I followed him. Honestly I didn't see the whole point in a festival, but maybe that was because I wasn't exactly welcomed at one before. But apparently Reiko thought I was getting too used to our soft life, and had signed me on as a professional performer.
It had been two months since the day at the lake, during that time I had made another bet with Shisui to see whether or not I could upset Itachi. Unfortunately I won; but at least I got two favors out of Shisui as a reward. After I had cooked for the whole genin group, I found that at least two genin were always eating with Reiko and me. Ino or Naruto seemed to be at our house more than everyone else, with Choji right behind them.
"I still can't believe you're making me wear this." I grumbled. Reiko smirked at my outrageous costume that he assured me was the uniform of all performers. I glared at my younger brother then down at the orange and red spandex and red ribbons flowing from my waist that were supposed to symbolize fire. I was just glad that Reiko chose the Fire Festival and not the Sakura Festival for me to perform in. Of course, he probably knew I would have killed him then. My brother nudged me, "Oh, cheer up. It's not like this is a life profession for you, you work in the hospital full time now; there is no way you could ever go back, even if you wanted to." It was true, Lady Tsunade had decided that I was responsible enough to take on a more permanent job; I was a medic in all but name.
"Hey!" Someone called from the crowd pushing at us. On instinct both of us tensed, ready to run. Living on the streets for so long taught us to treat everything with caution first. A woman in her early thirties wearing a similar costume as mine, only black and white, trotted up to us, her face was covered in face paint. White paint surrounded her eyes narrowing into a thin line that cut across her temples and disappeared into her silver hairline, the rest of her face was painted black. Reiko relaxed when he saw her, "Seiji, this is Tora, my sister."
The woman looked me up and down then nodded, "So your brother tells me you're a very good acrobat." I shrugged, "I've been doing it since I was five. That's ten years, so I guess I'm good." The woman seemed unimpressed, "No wonder you’re so short." I gritted my teeth at the jab, but didn't say anything. The woman continued, "Oh well, our original acrobat fell and broke his arm while practicing, so I guess you'll have to do. Follow me." She grabbed my arm and started dragging me away. When Reiko tried to follow she stopped him, saying only performers were allowed backstage.
Seiji faced me when we were backstage among dancers, some practicing with real fire and others with ribbons, players for a skit, and snake charmers. She circled me, "Well your costume fits well at least. Now about that face." I glared at her this time, "What about it? Want me to peal it off so I don't scare the crowd?" I growled. Seiji blinked in surprise then shook her silver head, "No, paint. No one can perform without face paint. In fact, I'm glad for the scars, it will be easier to paint tiger stripes on you." Now it was my turn to be surprised, never had anyone said they were glad for my scars, no one except me at times. The woman motioned to a boy carrying a tray of multiple colors forward. Dipping her first two fingers in the red paint she turned to me, "Close your eyes." She commanded.
***
My fingers itched to touch my face as I waited for my turn to perform; the paint felt awkward and heavy, but Seiji assured me that I would get used to it. Three hours had passed since she painted my face in orange stripes and a red base. The skin around my eyes was coated with a very dark red to bring out my orange eyes. My black hair had been tied back in a high ponytail, the red ribbon used to tie it off hung almost to my waist.
The fire dancer on the stage flung his torches up high then caught them in one swift motion and bowed. The crowd loitering about the stage clapped and he bounded off the stage, looking very pleased with himself. Seiji stepped back up, "The next performer is one of you own, Konoha. Please welcome the Tiger Demon, Tora!" I glared at her for a second, that name wasn't a nickname, it was a curse. There was no standing ovation, and I wasn't expecting one, but clearly Seiji, not being from Konoha in the first place, was.
I walked out to a mute crowd, though there were a few quiet chuckles at the sight of my stupid costume. Seiji looked panicked at the silence, I gave her a reassuring smile and faced the gathering, noticing the all my friends had taken the front. I took a deep breath then started my routine off with a handstand. Bending my legs I placed my feet firmly in the small of my back. The crowd responded by hissing in pain at my twisted position. Slowly I lowered my feet until my hair was touching the backs of my knees. Now was the hard part. Getting up without falling. Raising my right hand out for balance, I shifted my left foot back until my calf was touching the back of my head. Very slowly I brought my left hand out from under me so that it rested in front of me.
I stayed there for a moment, catching my breath, then quickly straightened. Unfortunately, I over calculated and went too far forward, but luckily my right hand stopped me from doing a face plant. Without missing a beat I brought my legs out from under me so I pulled a back flip, making my error look like it was part of the act. The crowd cheered, now over their dislike towards me for a good show. I did a few back flips and front flips to ease my muscles. Reiko was right, I was out of practice. During our times on the street I would have never almost fallen. I landed another handstand and pushed off the ground into the air. I flipped in mid air and landed on one foot.
My weight was not distributed correctly and I fell forward once again; I managed to catch myself and executed a cartwheel to cover up my mistake. Bouncing on the balls of my feet I shouted, "For my next move, I need all of you to stay still please." Amazingly the crowd followed my orders and I ran forward, jumping into the crowd. I happened to land on Itachi's shoulders; his girlfriend, who was standing beside him, didn't look very pleased. Walking on my hands across the crowds shoulders' I traveled in an arc and flipped back on the stage. The crowd roared at my feat. Seiji, standing off to the side, smiled brightly at me.
I continued my routine, bending my back into impossible positions and coming out of them with no more errors. I fell back into my zone that I had not entered in almost half a year. The crowd's cheering was a dull hum in my ears, I was no longer performing for the people, I was doing it for myself. As my finale I climbed the wall that the stage was shoved up against and flipped off it, turning three times, and landed in a sideways split. The crowd winced but still cheered as I bowed from my position. I rose on a twirling handstand and back flipped off stage.
Seiji was waiting for me, her bright smile still glued in place, "I must say, that was a wonderful sight. Not even our official acrobat can twist his body like that." I shrugged, unused to praise, "I started learning when I was very young, my body is probably just used to it." Seiji nodded, but she was already distracted again, "Well change out of that costume then go enjoy yourself, but please return for tomorrow, I'd like to use your act the remainder of the time of the Fire Festival. I'll pay you triple your amount for every day, alright?" I nodded eagerly and the silver haired woman disappeared to announce the next performer.
I was in the process of wiping of the face paint when my brother and Shisui managed to sneak backstage. Reiko pounced on me, "That was awesome, Tora! I do believe it was your best performance yet!" I rolled my eyes and ran the soft cloth under my eyes to rid myself of the maroon paint. Shisui laughed, "No leave it on! I like your paint." I glared at him and deliberately pulled the cloth across my face, leaving a clean strip down my face. He just laughed. We teased each other for a little bit more as I finished cleaning my face and then shooed them out to wait with the rest of our friends so I could change back into my bland black long sleeve undershirt, grey sleeveless vest and black pants.
Outside I slung my arm over Reiko's shoulders and commented, "Seiji would like for me to perform as long as the Fire Festival is in, she'll pay triple what she's paying now." Reiko grinned, "I feel rich! I remember a time when getting a hot meal for the both of us was a big deal!" Our little group looked surprised. Ino spoke, "Really? It was that bad?" I shot Reiko a dirty look, who was chuckling sheepishly, and told her, "He's exaggerating. We had a meal every day, but most of the time it was cold." Choji gave us a pitying look, "Only one meal?" I shrugged, "It's no big deal. The past is the past."
Yakkaina decided then that Itachi had been mingling with us too long. She tugged on his arm, "Come on Itachi-kun! I want to go buy something!" Itachi left without even a nod towards us. Shisui and I exchanged amused looks while the genin just looked very uncomfortable. We walked down the people clogged street, laughing at jokes and stories. When we reached the food strip Choji and Naruto disappeared. Ino dragged the genin girls away, chattering about boys and clothes. Reiko slipped away soon after that, leaving Shisui and me alone.
The Uchiha looked amused, "What, are we horrible company or something?" I elbowed him in the ribs, "No, they're just intimidated by the two of us." He laughed and ruffled my hair. We walked a little longer, pointing out different things that caught our attention. Like the Fire Eater that stood at a street corner, swallowing flames for entertainment. Or the stand sold ANBU styled play masks in red, gold, orange, and yellow colors to celebrate the Fire Festival. Beside it was a man offering to heal any scar, no matter how old. As Shisui and I walked past him he called out, "Young woman! I can rid you of those scars, for a small amount!" Shisui frowned, not believing him for a second. I turned the man down on his offer and walked away.
"Hey look!" Shisui suddenly said, pointing ahead of him. I followed his gaze and saw a young woman sitting at a table, three canines laying by her chair. I knew she was Inuzuka from the red claw like marks on her cheeks. From the way Shisui had brightened at the sight of her, I knew instantly that she had to be Inuzuka Hana. I grinned mischievously and nudged Shisui, "Why don't you go talk to her?" He got cold feet quickly, "Well, she looks pretty busy..."
I looked back to the woman, she actually looked very bored. Her hand cradled her cheek as she looked mulishly into the distance. Her dinner partner was talking non-stop, it was clear that he was the source of boredom. Before I could doubt myself, I walked over to her, ignoring Shisui's hiss, and tapped her on the shoulder. Hana turned to me and the man sitting with her glared at me for interrupting his tirade, "I'm sorry, but are you Inuzuka Hana, right?" The woman raised an eyebrow and nodded quietly. Her dogs sniffed me cautiously, but didn't attack. I sat down, much to the man's displeasure, "I'm Tora, and a friend of Uchiha Shisui. Do you know him?"
Hana smiled, "Everyone knows Shisui, he's one of the few Uchihas that actually knows how to laugh!" I pretended to act surprised, "You mean there's more?" The woman laughed pleasantly and the man looked positively enraged. I continued like we were old friends, "Anyway, Shisui saw that you were bored out of your mind, and asked me to see if you wanted to come watch the fireworks with us." The man cut in at that point, "Look, kid. Hana's my date! So bug off." I smirked at him, "You’re welcome to join us." I said sweetly. Hana chuckled at the man's incredulous face, and said in a low smooth voice, "I'm delighted, but Shunzou is right. It would be rude to leave him." Shunzou looked satisfied and sent me a smug look. I twirled a lock of hair, "I said he could come too...” Hana laughed again, "I'm sorry, Tora, I can't; maybe some other time. Thank you for asking though." I smiled and bounded back to Shisui, who looked like he was about to explode.
I laughed at him, "Oh cheer up, she actually seemed interested, not disgusted. That's a good sign!" He glared at me and muttered, "The day a fifteen year old girl plays matchmaker for me..." I smirked, "I'm sixteen. I have been for two months now." Shisui gave me a look that told me he wasn't amused at all. I looped my arm thought his, "Oh, you should be happy! She thought the gesture was nice." When he didn't answer I pointed a random to a stand to rid the air of the awkwardness surrounding us. Luckily the stand was something I actually found interest in, "Look, puppets!" Shisui gave me a funny look as I scanned the collection of wooden puppets. The kind old woman pointed out the attributes of each puppet that I seemed to inspect too closely. Finally, after much debate, I chose a simple white tiger puppet and paid the woman. I turned to show my treasure to my friend when I made a shocking discovery.
I had lost Shisui.
***
I tried to see through the crowd, thinking that he had just wondered away, but I couldn't find him anywhere. I asked if the puppeteer saw where he went, but she just shook her head and turned back to her next paying customer, a five year old boy that seemed really interest in a wooden dragon doll. I guess he was trying to get back at me for teasing him about Hana.
I wandered around a little, trying to see if I could run into him, but he was nowhere to be found. I was starting to get worried. The crowd gave me a wide berth, most of them glaring at me while others refused to even come near me. I had forgotten how the villagers of Konoha treated me. I sighed and looked down at my feet as I walked so they wouldn't see so much of my face. One of the braver children running through the streets threw a rock at me. I managed to dodge it, due to my training as an acrobat and Lady Tsunade's student. I should have never thought that being friends with shinobi would make the villagers like me. I was still the Tiger Demon to them.
A voice caught my attention, "Why do you hang around with your cousin, Itachi-kun? I swear, you find him more entertaining than me!" Yakkaina whined. I peered through the crowd to see Itachi sitting with his girlfriend on a public bench, far enough away from her so that he didn't touch her. I bit my lip, I didn't want to disturb him, but I had no choice. I had to find Shisui. "Excuse me, Itachi-san?" Yakkaina glanced at me then snorted, "Look, fan-slut, I'm his girlfriend, so just back off." I pointedly ignored her as I waited for Itachi to turn around. He raised a quizzical eyebrow and didn't say anything. I felt foolish.
"I can't find Shisui, he didn't tell me where he was going and--" Yakkaina laughed cruelly, "That's because he was probably ditching you!" Itachi glared at her and stood silently, "I'll help you look for him." He said quietly. Yakkaina didn't like that idea, "But Itachi-kun! You were going to show me the fireworks!" Itachi didn't answer her as he joined me. I felt happy at my small victory.
It was awkward walking with Itachi alone. We were friends, but we never spent time together, Shisui was always there. We walked silently through the obnoxious crowd, searching for Itachi's lost cousin. Yakkaina followed for a few minutes, throwing insults at me and begging Itachi to come with her, but we both ignored her. Finally, with one scene that would have put drama actors to shame, she left us alone. I couldn't help but ask after she left, "Why do you date her?" Itachi raised an eyebrow and I blushed, feeling sheepish for invading his privacy. That wasn't like me.
"I just do." He surprised me by saying, usually when I asked Itachi anything he would just shrug or respond with his famous 'hn'. "But why? She is so pushy; she acts like she owns you!" Itachi gave me a half-amused, half-annoyed look, "I date her because of an obligation." I sighed and stuffed my hands in my pockets. Several more minutes passed in silence before I began to speak again, "Do you know where he would be?" Itachi shook his head and continued to push through the crowd; luckily being the Uchiha prodigy and heir they readily made room for us. "I guess he was trying to pull a prank on me, since I teased him about Hana. I actually spoke to her, asking if she would like to see the fireworks with us, she said she would think about it."
I was babbling but I couldn't help it. Itachi finally stopped and sighed, a hand pressed to his forehead in irritation, "Tora, could we just focus on finding Shisui? I'm sure it wasn't a prank, he probably just got distracted." I blushed and looked down at my feet, determined not to open my mouth again. Unfortunately tonight was not my lucky night. I opened my mouth and heard Itachi groan, defeated, "Why won't you tell me about my parents?" I whispered. Itachi stopped and looked at me, his dark eyes held a glimmer of surprise.
He was silent for a while, trying to think of the right way to word his answer. Itachi looked around at our surrounding then motioned me to follow him. Confused I did, wondering what he was up to. Strangely he took me to a small secluded restaurant and sat me down across from him. Waving away the doe eyes waitress he turned to me, "I suppose it is your right to know." I straightened; he was really going to tell me? Itachi hesitated, seeing the look of hope on my face. He frowned slightly, "Your parents... they were... unstable." I would have found Itachi's loss of words amusing if it wasn't over such a serious subject. I leaned forward, silently willing him to tell me more.
"Your father and mother were teammates with my father when they were genin that much is true. But my father lied when he said you mother was a kind woman. She found joy in hurting people." I cringed at that, Itachi gave me a look that said I warned you and continued, "Fugaku says that Karasu was timid at first, but he fell in love with Hikaru. She belittled him and tried to belittle my father, but failed. Hikaru was known to be manipulative and blood thirsty, her sensei was often concerned that she would turn evil." I had to ask, "And d-did she?" I managed to choke out. He ignored my question, not a good sign, "She had an affair with Karasu shortly after they became Jounin and she ended up pregnant with you.
"Neither of your parents wanted a child. When Mikoto heard a rumor that they planned to kill you once you were born, she told Fugaku and he threatened to bring them up with charges of murder if they did." I stared at him, my fingernails digging in into the wooden table, my parents wanted to kill me?! Is that why Karasu scarred me, because he was unable to kill me? Itachi was watching me calmly, but I could see pity deep in his eyes. After you were born, Hikaru left your father and became a rogue nin." My mouth dropped open, that couldn't be true! My mother couldn't be alive. Itachi watched my cautiously, waiting for me to react. When I didn't do anything drastic he stood and pulled me to my feet, "Let's find Shisui." He said and left, with me stumbling behind him.
My mother was alive, I wasn't an orphan. She had truly abandoned me, leaving me to my distraught crazy father. Worse, she was an enemy of Konoha, someone who would harm me. Someone who had planned to kill me in the past. I was still in a daze when Itachi finally found his cousin arguing with the puppet seller where I had lost him in the first place. Shisui saw me depressed state and asked Itachi, "What's wrong with her?" I mutely stared at the ground, still horrified by my family. Itachi spoke quietly, informing his cousin of all that had happened while he was away.
Shisui made a pitying noise and wrapped an arm around my shoulders, "It's alright Kitty! Don't fret; I'll make it all better!" Itachi rolled his eyes and muttered, "You make it sound like she's five and scraped her knee." I smiled a little at the comment and at Shisui's offended expression. My friend turned back to me, "What Itachi said is just the worse of it tied up in a pretty bow, Karasu was actually a good man before your mother corrupted him." I gave him a strange look, "Did you know him?" I asked. Shisui nodded, "I was thirteen when he died, and Itachi was seven. We saw him frequently after you were born, and each time he seemed more..." Itachi finished for him, "Unstable." Shisui nodded then added, "But in the beginning before even Itachi was born he was really nice, he always had something to laugh about."
I frowned at that, "Yeah, I bet he really laughed at my face." I growled, crossing my arms. Shisui shoved me lightly, "Oh stop that. If you start that sulking mood again I swear I'll... I'll... dump you head first in a barrel of tar then throw feathers all over you!" I snapped out of my anger quickly and inched away from Shisui, who was too busy laughing at his own joke to notice. Itachi came up behind him and threw a bucket of water over his cousin's head before grabbing me and taking off. I laughed as we ran through the streets, Shisui's angry shouts following us, amazed that the stoic Itachi knew how to pull a prank.
***
Almost five months had passed since the Fire Festival before anything happened. I was folding unused bed sheets with Seisuikina and Muryou, two of my fellow nurses who were close to my age. Over the months since I had started working at the hospital, Seisuikina and Muryou befriended me; but even after eleven months they still acted awkward around me when something happened to remind them of my scars, but at least I had friends who were actually girls. It felt good to act like a girl sometimes and giggle over the most absurd things.
Seisuikina, fourteen and Uchiha crazy, pushed her deep blue hair away from her bright blue eyes and teased me, "Oh come on Tora, you're around those hot Uchiha men all day, don't you have something to share?" I grinned and shook my head in a way that made her believe I did, when in fact I didn't. I might be friends with Shisui and Itachi, but I wasn't that close. Muryou just smiled as she watched from her corner, amused by us. She was a bookish sixteen year old and looked the part too. Her mousy brown hair was always tied back and her intelligent grey eyes hit behind square glasses. During our lunch period, when I ate with the girls, she always had a book in her hand and rarely joined our conversations.
Suddenly one of the senior nurses popped her head in, "All experienced nurses and medics are needed in Block number 12, now!" Muryou and I immediately dropped the sheets we were folding and ran towards the emergency wing. Muryou was a Chunnin medic and I was at her level of experience due to my services during the Konoha attack. Seisuikina had started her training a few months ago, her experience or skill wasn't high enough to deal with emergencies yet. I could hear her complaining very loudly how it wasn't fair as I rushed away.
I skidded to a halt in front of Lady Tsunade who was speaking softly with an unfamiliar man, Muryou slid into me, causing me to stumble forward, nearly bumping the man. Tsunade gave us a brief glance then stated, "Muryou to room seven, Tora stay with me." Muryou mouthed 'good luck' and I nodded in return before standing a little behind Lady Tsunade. The man finished the conversation then left, leaning on a wooden walking stick heavily as he headed for emergency room four.
Lady Tsunade turned to me and put a hand on my shoulder, "Tora, I don't want you to panic." Automatically I start thinking the worst. The blonde medic gripped my shoulder hard, "Reiko is in critical condition, along with over half of the genin boys." My eyes widened and I felt my heart falter for a second. The woman guided me over to a bench put in the halls and sat me down, "Sasuke has been kidnapped by Orochimaru. Shikamaru, Naruto, Reiko, Kiba, Choji, and Neji were sent after him. All have returned in critical condition, but Sasuke wasn't recovered. Itachi and his team are currently in pursuit, if they are unable to retrieve him then no one can."
I stared at my hands, "Why are you telling me this?" I whispered. She patted my shoulder softly and said, "You're Reiko's only family, it's mandatory that all family members must be informed. There is another reason why I drew you aside. I'm putting the whole recovery unit under your care." I stared at her, stunned at the sudden responsibility. She smiled, "You handle yourself well in emergencies, and you have a gift for understanding the patients. I think it's time for your promotion."
"But... I'm not even an official medic." Lady Tsunade shrugged, "Once you take the Chunnin medical exam you will be. You don't have to accept it, but I can't think of anyone better." I frowned, "Where's Shizune going?" Shizune was currently in charge of the recovery unit. Tsunade smiled again, "She's going to become the head medic, since I'm retiring and focusing on my duties as the Hokage." When I continued to hesitate Tsunade sighed and said, "Look Tora, I know what you're thinking. But you've been here for almost a year, people who matter trust you. I've seen the way you are around patients; you understand them and have the ability to make them comfortable. You are the perfect person to be in charge of the recovery wing."
I was still reluctant to accept. She grabbed my arm in such a grip that I was sure it would leave bruises. "Look Tora, Tenshi is almost a year old, in two weeks she'll be going home with you if no one adopts her. Do you honestly think that a nurse's and genin wage is enough to support three people on?" I shook my head, I remember when it was just me living off what I made as a street acrobat. It was enough for me then, but when Reiko came into the picture is was frightfully meager.
Lady Tsunade nodded firmly, "Right, as the head of the recovery unit you have enough to support three people, plus a little extra to spoil your daughter." She smiled when she said the last part, and I couldn't help but smile too. She knew me too well, I would spoil Tenshi every chance I got, no doubt about it; not only that, I was sure anyone who was around Tenshi often would also spoil her too. After a moment I finally consented. Lady Tsunade grinned and opened her mouth, but I held up a finger, "On one condition." I said before she could do anything. The blonde woman didn't seem to like that, but she nodded anyway. "I'm allowed to take Tenshi home now, since we both know no one is going to adopt her." Tsunade didn't seem to mind granting my wish.
She stood, "Come to the nursery after you're done for the day." She turned to the closed doors nearest to us and paused. Looking over her shoulder she said, "I believe Naruto is awake. Would you visit him please? He's in room eight." I nodded and stood as well before turning and leaving.
The red light of room eight was blinking slowly, showing anyone who knew what it meant that the patient was taken care of. A steady light would mean the patient needed attention and if the light was turned off that meant the room was unoccupied. I slid open the door and frozen when I saw Naruto's visitors. My eyes automatically narrowed at the sight of Akarui standing by her brother, their mother sitting in the only chair, her son's hand pressed to her lips. All three Uzumaki (A.N. I know Minato was actually alive, but he took Kushina's name in this story so I don't have to bother with anything) looked at me startled.
I schooled my face to be emotionless, something I picked up from being around Itachi too much, and bowed, "Forgive me, I didn't realize Naruto had company, I'll leave." Kushina spoke before I could turn away, "No it's alright." Akarui asked at the same time, "Don't you have some place to be?" I had thought she had acted the way she did when her father died because of her grief; but I was wrong. She reminded me of a younger version of Yakkaina, and that made me immediately dislike her. I opened my mouth to tell her off, but Kushina beat me to it, "Akarui! Apologize!" She said in a stern motherly tone.
The girl actually snapped back at her mother, "Why? I already apologized once to her, when I didn't do anything." Naruto narrowed his blue eyes at his sister, "Akarui, you accused her of something she didn't do. That's something." The little red haired brat burst into tears, I was mildly impressed, I would never be able to do that, even if I wanted to. "Why are you all mean to me?! You don't know if she did anything or not!" Kushina turned red with anger and stood without ceremony and dragged her crying daughter out of the room, leaving me and Naruto alone.
He spoke first, "How's Reiko?" I shrugged, still standing at the door, too uncomfortable by all the drama to sit down, "Tsunade says critical. As far as I know, you're the only one who is awake." Naruto nodded, "That's because I only fought a few clones, not an actual person." He looked down at his bandaged hands sadly and whispered, "I was ten feet from Sasuke when I blacked out. I could have held on long enough to save him..." He trailed off. I sat down and said, "Lady Tsunade said that Itachi-san and his team are deployed, they should bring him back." Naruto gave me a look, "You don't understand, Tora. I failed my friend and team mate. And..." He glanced at me then back down at his hands. I could barely hear what he said next, "...and I left Reiko defenseless to do so."
My eyes widened, Reiko's best friend had left him helpless, probably injured, to save a boy who probably wouldn't thank him anyway. I closed my eyes to try and stem my anger, but it boiled anyway. I bit my lip to keep from yelling at the genin, but my anger shown through my eyes, making Naruto flinch. I stood silently and walked away without a word, carefully shutting to door behind me. Kushina looked up from her lecture in the hallway and watched me walk quietly away. I could feel her questioning gaze drilling into my back, but I ignored it. I couldn't believe it, the boy that Reiko had befriended even when no one else would had betrayed my brother, and probably killed him.
I needed someone to talk to. But Shisui was part of Itachi's team, Reiko was still in surgery and I didn't know Muryou or Seisuikina enough to talk to them. I ended up in the nursery. Tenshi had just turn 11 months and had been moved to a smaller room off to the side of the main nursery. Jiro's former nurse, who I had learned her name was Kokoro was already there, watching Tenshi walk around the room, clinging to things. She could walk by herself for brief moments, but always fell down sooner or later.
As I slid open the door Tenshi stilled and turned, waiting for me to identify myself. "Hey Tenshi." I whispered quietly and a grin split her small face. She had already recognized me as someone she could trust. She turned on unsteady feet and, gripping the table she was using to stand upright, she began toddling towards me. I smiled and took a step closer to her, but stopped a foot from the table. Kokoro watched with a tender smile on her face as Tenshi reached the end of the table and let go to walk alone for the last foot. She fell into my arms and I chuckled picking her up in a wide arc, she shrieked with laughter as I spun her around.
When I hugged her, Tenshi's small arms automatically reached for my face. That was how she identified me. Confirming who I was, my daughter pressed her face into my shoulder and murmured, "Mmmmm." Tenshi would speak yet, but I had a feeling that meant 'mama'. Kokoro stood; I could almost hear her old bones creaking from across the room. Patting absently at her grey bun, she said, "I guess I'll leave now that you're here, dearie." She called anyone younger than thirty ‘dearie’; it was funny to watch some people get frustrated, like Shisui.
I smiled at her as Tenshi pulled at my hair, something I had gotten used to, "Thank you Kokoro-chan." The older woman smiled and headed for the door when I remembered something, "Oh, Kokoro..." She paused and turned back to me. I bit my lip, not sure how to ask, "Lady Tsunade is letting me take Tenshi home early, and I was wondering..." As always Kokoro read my thoughts, she smiled, causing her many crinkles to bunch around her eyes, "I would be happy to assist you in any way." I nodded, "Thank you, Kokoro, as you probably heard, Reiko is in critical condition and I was hoping that you would help me transit Tenshi. You're around her as much as I am, so--" The elderly nurse cut me off before I could start babbling, "I'll be happy to help, dearie." She said then left without another word. I sighed and held Tenshi tighter
Tenshi pulled back, her cloudy blue eyes staring in my general direction. I kissed the top of her head, "It's alright, sweetie. I'm just tired." I knew she didn't understand half of what I was saying, if that, but I knew she would listen no matter what I said. I sat down in the chair that Kokoro had left and settled Tenshi in my lap, "Guess what? You're going to be coming home with me. Won't that be fun?" I told her. Tenshi snuggled against me, rubbing her cheek against my chest. I smoothed her hair back and hummed a tune.
After a while, I sighed, "Oh Tenshi, I'm so confused. First I find out my brother is in the emergency room, then that Lady Tsunade wants me to run the recovery unit. And on top of all that, I learn that Naruto is the reason why Reiko is in the hospital in the first place. I understand that he had to chose between Reiko, someone who could still defend himself, and Sasuke, who I hear was unconscious at the time; but it's just... wrong. Then I begin to think what would happen if I had been in Naruto's place, would I protect my brother or go after Sasuke?" Tenshi just made little baby noises, she didn't have a care in the world. She sat up in my lap and turned so that she faced me, I stilled, waiting to see what she would do. Pawing around my shoulder, Tenshi located a strand of my raven hair and brushed it across my lips, making me laugh at the ticklish feeling. I hugged Tenshi close to me and she squirmed into a better position. It was nice to have a daughter, even if she was blind and couldn't understand why I was upset.
***
It was two days before the next boy woke, and he was Shikamaru. Since I hadn't forgiven Naruto yet, though Lady Tsunade didn't understand why since neither of us would tell her, she put me in charge of making sure the Master of Boredom, Reiko's nickname for his team mate, was comfortable. Most of the time we both ended up reading quietly, or sometimes he would force me to play Shogi and beat me swiftly. I felt very dumb around him at times, but we both had a common topic to talk about, my brother.
"I've never seen anyone so flexible, it's bothersome." Shikamaru said once. I shrugged and set down my glass of water, "He's been practicing acrobatics since he was six, of course he's flexible." Shikamaru shook his head, his spiky ponytail swinging with the motion, "It's inhuman." I rolled my eyes and didn't respond. There was no arguing with him, it was like trying to win an argument with a brick wall. “Well I guess that means he really is my brother by blood. I am after all the Tiger Demon.” I snapped at the boy, who had the decency to look abash.
Sometimes Asuma was there, so I was given the time off to learn from Shizune how things were done in the recovery unit. I memorized every name of the nurses and medics that would be under me and tried to win them over, but very few actually seemed tolerant of the change. The patients however, seemed pleased that I would be over the unit. I was confused until Umi, one of the patients I considered as my friend, explained, "It's because you seem to actually care about our health. You don't ask 'how are you feeling' because it's your job, you ask because you actually want to know." When I tried to say that the other medics also cared she snapped, "Just take the compliment and shut up!" I did.
***
It was a week before the next genin woke, Inuzuka Kiba. Because his sister, Hana, was with Itachi's team still hunting for Sasuke, and that his mother was too busy with clan issues to get away, I was put to comforting him as well as Shikamaru when no one else was there to do so. Shino and Hinata, Kiba's team mates and his sensei often visited him, but not as often as they should. Most of the time I was in his room I spent learned everything there was to know about his sister. He seemed very eager to share when I told him my reason for asking.
It took forever for the next genin to wake, who was Rock Lee. Lady Tsunade explained to me that the reason it was only the three so far was because they were saved by the Sand Siblings in the middle of their fight with a group that took orders from Orochimaru. At first I had all three boys on my schedule, but then Lee started moaning about my loss of youth because of my scars and I had him taken off my roster. Both he and his sensei, Gai, were too enthusiastic for my tastes, more so than Naruto.
It was another three days before Neji woke and after that Choji, but Reiko still wouldn't wake up. Worried I found myself pacing, upsetting whoever's room I was in until they finally shouted for me to leave. Tsunade said that Reiko had taken a blow to the head that had sent him into a coma. There was no telling when he would wake up, if ever. I only slept maybe a few hours each night, and picked at my food. Lady Tsunade threatened to put me in a hospital room myself if I kept it up.
***
"Tora?" A voice called out to me in my sleep fogged mind. I groaned and buried my head deeped into my arms; didn't people understand that I had gotten maybe three hours of sleep in a week total? The voice called again, slightly more panicked, "Tora?" My eyes opened and I remembered where I was. I had fallen asleep in Reiko's room. That meant... I jerked my head up and stared straight into Reiko's worried eyes. I lunged for him and wrapped my arms around his bandaged torso, he yelped in surprise. "You're awake." I whispered, hardly believing my own words.
I pulled away to see Reiko's frown, "What am I doing here? How did I get here? What happened?" He asked, his questions tumbling into each other. Now it was my turn to frown. Pushing his messy red hair from his eyes I said, "Reiko, what was the last thing you remember?" His face twisted, trying to remember what happened. "I remember we went after Sasuke..." He said. My heart skipped a beat, Lady Tsunade said Reiko would lose some of his memory, but she had no idea how much. It was possible that he would lose everything since he became a genin, or possibly just a few hours.
I tried to smile, "You almost found him, but someone hit your head and you blacked out. You've been here for almost two weeks, Reiko." His grey eyes widened as the news sank in. He stared at his hands for a long while, not saying anything. "Reiko?" I probed and reached out to touch his arm. He jerked away from me, "I'd like to be alone for a little while, Tora." He said it quietly and without emotion, but it felt as if he had stabbed me with a kunai. I nodded and left the room. Outside I leaned against his closed door, trying to force down the lump in my throat. In the seven years I had known Reiko, he had never treated me like everyone else did. It was one of the reasons why I became friends with him in the first place.
Holding my forehead I groaned; with my lack of sleep and the stress, this new problem was turning out to be the beginning of a severe headache. Pushing my hair out of my face I headed downstairs towards the nursery before I remembered that Tenshi was settling in at the house. With Reiko being closed off and Itachi's team still hunting for what I considered a lost cause now, I had no one to talk to. Sighing I went on the rounds that I hadn't been on since the fire festival. I had been too busy learning playing a more responsible role. Lady Tsunade said that I was welcome to go on my old rounds anytime I had free time. I went to Taka's room first, the old fusspots was there only because she unbelievably rich and thought every little twitch in her body was some deadly disease.
"Girl! I want sake, and I want it now!" Taka screamed as I opened the door to a very unusual sight. Because I had been too busy to do my rounds, some of the younger nurses took over, as part of their training. Seisuikina was standing in the middle of the room, staring wide-eyed at the formable elderly woman. I saved her by bowing to Taka, she wasn't happy if you didn't, and murmured, "Forgive Seisuikina, Taka-sama. She is new and doesn't yet know how things are around here." My friend sent me a grateful look and tried to slip away, but I grabbed her collar as she passed, "If you're going to learn to be a medic, you have to learn your patients." I stated something Lady Tsunade always said. The fourteen year old gulped.
I didn't know how long it was before I left Taka's room, but by the time I did Seisuikina and Taka understood each other better. I turned to my left and began walking further down the hall, trying to kill time before I could leave. "Tora!" Someone called behind me and I turned to see Ino running towards me, her blond hair flying out behind her like a banner. She skidded to a halt a few feet in front of me, panting, "Did you hear?" I could only guess that she meant Reiko. I nodded glumly, still upset that he had pushed me away. Ino looked confused, "You don't seem very happy." She stated. I gave her a look, how did she expect me to act? Skipping around and singing now because my brother was awake and ignoring me?
"Why should I be?" I asked. Now Ino looked genuinely angry, "Itachi-san found Sasuke and you're not happy?!" I stared in surprise then I began to laugh. Ino lost her anger in favor for confusion again. I wouldn't blame her; I was acting like a lunatic. I slapped my hands over my mouth, but the giggles still managed to sink through my fingers. People sent us strange looks; some glared and pressed a finger to their lips, trying to shut me up. Ino looked concerned for my health now, I waved my hand at her as I caught my breath, "I'm sorry... it's just I didn't hear that. I thought you were talking about something else." Ino tilted her head, "Like what?" I shook my head; I didn't want to spoil my good mood now by telling her about Reiko's sulking attitude. "Nothing. I'm just moody, pay no mind to me." Ino frowned but let the subject drop.
It was silent for a while as we stood there awkwardly before I asked, "So, how bad is Sasuke's condition?" Ino gave me an exasperated look, "You're the new head of recovery, you go ask." I smiled sheepishly, with all the stress I had been dealing with lately I had forgotten that I had passed my chunnin medical exams and had taken over the recovery unit. I turned to leave and called over my shoulder, "By the way, Reiko's awake. Why don't you go entertain him?" If he wanted to be entertained, that was.
***
Days passed in a haze. I hardly received any sleep, with the hectic state the hospital was in and Tenshi crying at odd hours of the night, I was lucky to get three hours of sleep. I sometimes felt as if the night of the Chunnin Attack had made reappearance.
It was my lunch break, but I was too tired to move from the bench where I had sat down outside the emergency wing. Since Reiko was my brother, Shizune had added taking care of him as well as the rest of my unit. He still hardly talked to me, but I knew he talked to Ino regularly, about 'shinobi matters' he told me. That irked me in the beginning, I had known him for years and he turned to a girl his age for comfort, now I was too tired to care. He treated me like he would any nurse, aloof and nonchalant.
Forgoing my break I decided to visit Shisui, who had been wounded during his mission. I wasn't surprised to see Itachi there; since Sasuke was still unconscious and unlikely to wake at the moment, I found the dark haired Uchiha heir in his cousin's room often. Shisui gave me a pained grin when I walked in and I felt ashamed that I was being moody when he was injured. I forced a smile, but he knew me too well. He frowned, "What's the matter?" He asked, a little slurred. Itachi looked at me, his face blank, but I somehow knew he was wondering the same thing. I shrugged, "I'm just tired." To prove my point, I yawned long enough that tears formed at my eyes. I blinked to clear them away.
Shisui still didn't look convinced, but he knew that I wouldn't tell him what was really bothering me. He moved on to a safer subject, a wide grin gracing his features, "So, Lady Tsunade thinks that I'm either very foolish or very reckless. What do you two think?" Both Itachi and I answered at the same time, "Both." Shisui laughed loudly and I frowned. He normally wasn't so... obnoxious. Could it be that I was just testy, or was it something else? I checked his diagnosis chart and nearly laughed. Shisui was high on pain killer. I discreetly showed Itachi and he smirked a little. I had a feeling that he was going to get revenge on everything his older cousin had ever done.
Since it was against the rules for visitors to deliberately make the patients feel uncomfortable, and we medics were supposed to stop it before things go ugly, I slipped out the door, telling Itachi I as going to find Shizune to lower the dosage of painkiller. I also warned him with a very stern face that it might take me at least an hour to find her. He nodded; he understood what I was trying to tell him. I walked down the hall, feeling better than I had ever since Reiko had woken up.
***
I was leaving for the day when I ran into Shizune. She smiled brightly at me, "Oh good, I'm glad I found you! I need you to find someone to stay overnight in the recovery unit. Our night nurse is on maternity leave as of today now." I stared at her for a brief minute, my mind too tired to even register her words. Finally I sighed and rubbed my tired eyes, "I could stay." Shizune gave me a look that told me she didn't seem quite sure I could stay awake all night. I gave her a smile trying to reassure her, but I was a horrible liar when I was exhausted. "Well, I can't force you to go home. You can, but only if you promise me that you will replace yourself if you start falling asleep." I promised and she continued, "Well, with Sasuke in danger from Orochimaru, we have an ANBU guarding him, but Fugaku-sama has requested that a nurse be on hand in case he wakes. Can you handle that?" I nodded and the dark haired woman left. Turning I trudged back to the emergency unit where I would be spending the night.
On the way, I passed Shisui's room just as Itachi left. I gave my somewhat friend a brief smile, and he nodded in return. I expected him to head the way I came, but instead he fell in step with me. I shot him a frown, confused, but he didn't pay any attention. His dark eyes stared straight ahead, pointed chin raised high to show that he was not submissive of anything. I couldn't help but notice that his long eyelashes seemed prone to tangle with his dark hair, or that the shirt he wore did little to hide his lean muscular arms. The more I looked, the more I realized why girls seemed to fall for him so easily. That was a disturbing thought. His dark eyes shifted towards mine, catching me staring at him like a love-sick fan girl. I was glad that my scars hid some of my blush. Looking down at me feet I asked, "Aren't you going home?" "No." He stated, not unkindly as he would a normal fan girl. Finally my sleep fogged mind connected the dots, "You're watching Sasuke, aren't you?" He nodded and didn't say anything.
Spending the night with Itachi was every fan girl’s dream, even if it was in a hospital watching over his younger brother. I soon realized how wrong they were. We hardly ever spoke, and when we did it was to tell the other that we were leaving to go somewhere. I sat sprawling in the chair beside Sasuke's bed while Itachi propped himself up on the windowsill, his gaze fixed on the night sky. The dim moonlight casts as bluish tint in the room, making everything appear ghostly. Nothing happened, except for the rare times that Sasuke would groan in his sleep. I found myself wiping the sweat from the kid's brow, since there was nothing better to do.
It was close to midnight and still nothing happened. I had given up trying to stay alert, like Itachi was doing so effortlessly, in favor of dozing off. My hand rested on Sasuke's bed so I would wake if he shifted during the night, but he had stilled hours ago. Suddenly the relaxed air in the room became tense. I pulled myself back out of my light doze, aware that something had changed. I glanced first at Sasuke, but he was still sleeping peacefully. I couldn't help but notice that he looked younger in his sleep and I wondered if Itachi looked the same. Shaking my head to clear my mind of those frustrating thoughts I turned to Itachi. He was standing, his back turned to me.
I slowly got to my feet, scared that any suddenly movement would startle Itachi into attacking. I shuffled forward until I was standing beside him. The Uchiha spared me a brief glance of acknowledgment before turning his blank gaze back outside. "Is something wrong?" I asked, expecting him not to answer. To my surprise he said softly, "The night is too quiet." I looked out and indeed he was right, nothing, not even the wind, made a sound. It was like the whole world was holding it's breath in anticipation for... something. Sasuke moaned from his bed, and I turned my attention to my charge, and couldn't help but gasp at the dark eyes gleaming back at me. Dumbfounded I actually smacked Itachi to get his attention; he glared at me then followed my gaze to his younger brother.
Sasuke twitched then winced in pain, "A-Aniki?" He croaked and Itachi was by his bedside in a flash. I stayed where I was by the window, this was between them. I turned away to stare out the window, remembering the last time I was in the room alone with the Uchiha brothers. I smiled, then I had told Itachi that he did care, even if he didn't show it. He proved me right once again.
A shadow fell across me and I glanced up to see a night owl gliding in the still air. It hooted softly and with that sound the nocturnal life came alive once again. Whatever had silenced the night had passed and no harm had come to anyone, at least I hoped.
***
"Here we are! Welcome home, Reiko!" Ino chirped as I unlocked the door and opened it. Reiko twitched a smile and limped forward. He paused just inside, glancing around the main room, as if trying to find anything familiar. I didn't blame him, it had taken me a while to get used to the child proof room. All the furniture and been shoved against the walls and plush carpets lay on the floor, giving Tenshi plenty of room to practice walking. My carving tools were put away safely as were Reiko's weapons. Kokoro, who had permanently moved in a few days ago, smiled at Reiko from the floor where she had Tenshi in her lap. Ino squealed at the little girl and sat down beside the older nurse, cooing over Tenshi.
I stood behind Reiko, waiting for him to say something. Ever since he had woken up, neither of us had been easy around each other. Something had changed and we were both too afraid to admit it. How I longed for the days when it was just the two of us against the world, but I just had to be determined to get rid of him. Reiko looked over his shoulder and jerked his head towards the kitchen. I silently followed, sure that Kokoro and Ino's eyes were on us.
My brother stood leaning against the kitchen counter as I sat on top of the table, swinging my legs and waiting for him to speak. Reiko finally turned to face me, his green eyes flashing, "Why bring her home?" I frowned, "Why not? You knew she was coming home if no one adopted her." Reiko drew a hand down his face, "Why now?" I glared, "This isn't about Tenshi, and you know it. What are you whining about?" Reiko growled, "You don't understand." He started towards the back door, but I grabbed his shoulder, stopping him, "No I don't, so make me understand. You've never shut me out before." He scowled, "Just like you never shut me out? Don't lie to yourself Tora, you shut me out the day you went to the Hokage to make me a genin. Did you even ask me?"
I stared at him for a good minute, "This is what this is about? Something that happened almost two years ago?!" Reiko jerked out of my grip, making me stumble a little, "Surprised? I bet you are. You never considered how I would feel. You thought I was too weak for your life!" I was stunned, I stood there trying to say something. By the time I could remember how to speak, Reiko was out the door. I stomped after him, "I never thought that, and you know it! I was doing it for your best interest. You would have never made it this far if I hadn't done something." Reiko spun on me, his hands clenched in fists. For a moment I was afraid he would hit me, "I almost died because you did something!"
I narrowed my eyes, regaining my anger, "Don't blame me for that! I could not have foreseen it, and I definitely would have never done so if I knew you would have almost died!" Reiko opened his mouth but I cut him off, "If you do not like the life that I made possible for you, by all means, quit. I am not in control of your life, you are! It's your choices now; I opened the door, but you chose to step through it, even when you knew it was dangerous!" I spun around and made for the door, but Reiko called out, his voice suddenly haggard and sounded old for his age, "I'm sorry." I stilled but didn't turn back.
Reiko continued, "I'm sorry Tora, for accusing you. I guess I'm no better than the villagers. Once something bad happens I automatically blame you." I closed my eyes, I didn't want to hear this, but my mind had no control over my feet. "I was just scared. I've never been that close to death, and it's my own fault. I panicked during the fight and put Naruto in a critical position. Either he could save me or save Sasuke," My shoulders slumped, that meant that Naruto was wrong, he didn't endanger my brother. My brother endangered himself, "I'm glad he chose the right one, and I don't hold him responsible for it."
"I'm sorry too." I whispered, "I shouldn't have said those things." I turned and gave Reiko a shaky smile, holding out my hand, "Truce?" My brother laughed and shook my hand before pulling me into a hug, "Truce." Our sibling affection didn't last long before Reiko had me in a choke hold trying to make me surrender.
***
The next day I walked out of my room, yawning. I walked towards the kitchen, intent of fixing breakfast before everyone else woke up, and tripped over something. I laid there, flat on my face for a moment before flipped over and looking at the culprit. A scroll lay in front of my door, my name printed neatly on its side. Crawling to my hands and knees I retrieved the small thing. Unscrolling it I read:
Tora,
It would please me if you would once again lend your services to my youngest son, Uchiha Sasuke, while he is recovering from his wounds at our home. My eldest son has informed me that you had taken care of Sasuke all through the night when you could have chosen someone else to look after him. It would please me if you would repeat such actions as Sasuke's personal nurse for a few days until his health is stable.
~Uchiha Mikoto
Sighing I rerolled the scroll and went to tell Reiko the news.
A few hours later I was standing in front of the Uchiha compound, wondering why in the world I had agreed in the first place. I might be friends with Shisui and Itachi, but I was still a nobody, a Tiger Demon. Before I could turn around and run away, Shisui asked behind me, "Tora? What are you doing here? I haven't seen you in a long time." I grimaced, but turned around with a smile on my face, "Mikoto-san invited me to come stay so I could take care of Sasuke. Apparently Itachi mentioned me looking after Sasuke, so here I am." Shisui playfully pouted, "No fair I was wounded retrieving the brat, why don't I get any special attention?"
I fluttered my eyelashes at him, "Well while I'm here, I'm sure I can baby you." Shisui shivered, "Please, you'd probably get my high again and leave me to be tortured by my cousin." I rolled my eyes, "He didn't torture you, just... interrogated you." Shisui gave me a look, "You better keep a close eye on the pain killer you brought with you, I might be contemplating revenge." I stuck my nose in the air and said, "Then I won't tell you what I learned about Hana." Shisui fell to his knees drastically, drawing a few looks from passing villagers, and begged, "No, Kitty! Please, if I am to ever have a chance, you must tell me all your secrets." I laughed and tugged at his hand, "Get up. Besides, if you told her that you were interested, I'm sure she's agree to go out with you. Any Uchiha, even one as goofy as you, is better than the losers her mom sets her up with." Shisui grumbled, "Thanks I feel so much better."
I stuck my tongue out at him, "Now are you going to keep your family waiting, or are you going to help me with my bags?" Shisui heaved a sigh, as if it was such a terrible idea to help me, and lifted one of my larger bags, "Geez, what did you pack? Bricks?" I frowned at him, "No and be careful with that one, it has all the medicine I might need." Shisui hefted the bag and slung an arm around my shoulders, "Well come on, Uchiha Kitty, let's go meet your new family." For some reason I blushed, "I'm the nurse, not family." I grumbled. Shisui just smiled in such a way I was sure he knew something I didn't know.
Shisui opened the door without ceremony and called out, "Hey look what I picked up on the street!" Mikoto came in from the kitchen and smiled when she saw me, "I'm glad you could come." I bowed, "I am honored, Mikoto-san, that you would consider me to act as Sasuke's nurse." Mikoto laughed, "That is unnecessary. Come, I'll show you your room." I followed her down the small hallway. We passed the family room and I couldn't resist peaking inside as I walked by, Fugaku-sama was talking with Itachi quietly, but otherwise they were alone. I hurried away, feeling as if I was intruding on something private.
Mikoto paused at the second to last door on the right, "This will be yours for the duration of your stay. Sasuke's room is the first door before you reach the family room." I nodded and asked, "Is there anything particular that you would like me to do?" Mikoto smiled, "You are a Chunnin medic, I'll leave the decisions up to you, unless it involves the clan." She bowed slightly and left. Shisui, coming from the main room with all my bags, had to flatten himself against the wall to let his aunt pass by. I rolled my eyes and opened the door to my room.
To say is was scarcely furnished would be an understatement. There was a bed and the Uchiha clan symbol painted on the wall, and that was it. I blinked, the old abandoned house that Reiko and I stayed in when we were on our room had more stuff than this! Shisui chuckled behind me, "Mikoto-oba gave you the room with the bed? She must like you?" I turned to him, "You mean there was a chance I wouldn't have a bed?" Shisui smirked and edged past me into my room to set down my stuff, "Fugaku-oji believes that furniture is a waste of money that could be used for something better." (A.N. Sound like someone else we know? *cough, cough KAKUZU cough, cough*)
I rolled my eyes and grumbled, "I knew there was something I didn't like about him." Shisui grinned and sat on my small bed, "So... what were those secrets about Hana?" I frowned at him and pointed towards the door, "Out." I commanded. He pouted and crossed his arms, "Not until I hear one secret." "She's allergic to cats. Out, out!" I snapped and he left protesting that that wasn't a secret. I leaned against the closed door and exhaled, I came here on my own free will, so why did I feel like a prisoner?
***
The next day I sat down with the family for breakfast. Sasuke was still asleep so I took his place to the right of Shisui, farthest from the head of the table. Not that I minded, it meant I didn't have to be any closer to Fugaku than necessary. For some reason I didn't want him near me. Maybe it was the constant glares shot in my direction. After he was sure that I wouldn't try anything, Fugaku turned to a very silent Itachi, "When are you going to bring Yakkaina to dinner again? It has been so long since she was here last." Shisui and I exchanged discreet glances and even Mikoto stiffened.
Itachi took his time chewing his last mouthful before answering, "I don't know, Otou-san." Fugaku's frowned, "Are you not dating her?" Itachi didn't answer and the subject dropped, much to Fugaku's displeasure. Silent reigned for a brief period of time before the head of the Uchiha clan spoke again, this time directing his questions to me, "Itachi has informed me that you know the truth of your family, now. Is this true?" I flinched and almost spilled my tea. Setting the cup back down I answered quietly, "Yes, Fugaku-sama." "But he didn't tell you the whole truth." Fugaku stated. Blinking, I finally met his gaze. Instinctively I glanced at Itachi to see him glaring at his father, his Sharingan unconsciously activated. Mikoto murmured, "She doesn't need to know the full truth." Fugaku allowed a small smirk, "Perhaps you are right, Okusan." Itachi spoke, anger underlying his otherwise flat voice, "You have to tell her now."
"Tell me what?" I asked, slightly irritated. Why did it have to be the Uchiha clan that knew my family so well? At this rate, I would know my family by the time I was half way in my grave. Fugaku leaned forward, "I assume Itachi told you that your mother was still alive?" I didn't like the fact that the Uchiha seemed slightly pleased when I nodded. He asked, "And that she was a rogue nin?" Again I nodded, more cautiously than before. Mikoto was now glaring at her husband along with Itachi. I knew I wouldn't like what came next, and I was right, "But you don't know that she was last seen with the renowned criminals, the Akatsuki?" My mouth dropped.
Fugaku continued, ignoring all of us, "Itachi didn't tell you about your brother, did he?" Itachi growled and looked as if he were about to attack his own father. I wanted to stop him, but my limbs felt like lead, useless. I couldn't even cover my ears and save me the trouble and heartache that I was sure was coming. All I could do was stare. "We found out too late about him, Karasu wanted to kill you and keep the boy, your twin, alive. But he died the night your mother disappeared of unknown causes. It appeared that he had a heart failure, but then your mother was an expert in poisons. I'm sure she knew some poisons could stop a heart."
Shisui stood then and dragged me away, no one stopped him. "I'm sorry, if I had known he would pull that stunt..." He trailed off, glaring down the hallway. I pulled free of his grip and shook my head, "No, I needed to hear it. I just wish... he had told me more kindly." Shisui snorted, "If there's anything my uncle isn't, its kind. He pushes Itachi and Sasuke too far and still expects so much from them. But the person he treats the worst is Mikoto-oba, it's like she's nothing. I don't know how she stands it." I smiled and patted my friend's arm, "It's so nice to see you so angry on your family's and my behalf. Now if you'll excuse me, I better get to work." Shisui shook his head as I headed back up the hallway towards Sasuke's room and called out, "You're too sweet for this family, Tora." I turned around to walk backwards, "Nice of you to think so, Shisui!" I laughed before disappearing into Sasuke's room.
***
"Just take the stupid pills!" I snapped. Sasuke glared at me and shook his head again. It had been eight days since I came to look after him, and he had been nothing but trouble ever since. I curled my fist around the three small pills, careful not to break them, and pointed an accusing finger at the infuriating younger Uchiha, "Either you take them or I shove them down your throat, and don't think I won't." Sasuke scowled but didn't open his mouth; he had learned five days ago that if he did, I would force the pills in while he was trying to speak.
"Sasuke, take the pills." Itachi said from the corner of the room. We both looked at him lounging in a chair, his nose in a book. Ever since Sasuke had proven to be difficult, Itachi always made sure to be there in case his younger brother wouldn't follow my orders. Sasuke tried to resist, but like always he did as his brother told him. As Sasuke swallowed the pills, with glares in my direction, I turned to Itachi, "Maybe you should be his nurse." Itachi looked up, "I'm not a medic." He stated calmly.
I was about to say something when Mikoto slid open the door and smiled, "Tora, do you think Sasuke is ready for a visitor?" Sasuke opened his mouth to say he was, but I spoke before he could, "As long as it is a short visit." I could see Itachi shoot Sasuke a smirk out of the corner of my eye, but I ignored it. Instead I turned and propped Sasuke up a little, much to his obvious displeasure. Naruto walked in, looking a little nervous. Itachi stood and left without a word, the week I had been staying here, I learned that Itachi didn't like more of Sasuke's friends, especially the hyper ones.
The blonde smiled at me sheepishly, I nodded then moved to stand in the corner, my hands folded neatly before and my head bowed like a maid. I knew I was a guest, but I couldn't help but act like a servant. Naruto pulled the chair that Itachi had used closer to the bed and sat down, "How are you feeling?" He asked. Sasuke shrugged, "Hn." I frowned at him then answered, "He's coming along nicely. If it continues, he should be able to walk soon." Sasuke glared at me while Naruto chuckled. He looked down at his hands, growing quiet again, "I'm leaving." Sasuke actually looked startled. "Why?" He croaked.
Naruto looked away, "Jiraiya-sensei is going to teach me what he can. Kakashi-sensei says there is nothing more he can teach me." Sasuke tried to sit up straighter, but he groaned and fell back. I was at his bed side in an instant, "Don't make me knock you out again, Sasuke. You know better." I hissed at him while I helped him reposition so his wounds wouldn't hurt him. The Uchiha just glared at me. Naruto stood, "I'll be gone for a long time, Jiraiya says about three years." Sasuke narrowed his dark eyes at his friend, "And what will Sakura and I do?" Naruto shrugged, "Kakashi-sensei says you're getting a new member to replace me, until I come back."
I straightened, "Alright, visitations are over. Come with me Naruto." The boys said their last good-byes and the blonde followed me out of the room. Itachi was leaning against the wall across from Sasuke's room. He looked up when we both walked out. "I'll be right back." I told him and he nodded before disappearing into Sasuke's room. I walked with Naruto for a while, neither of us speaking. Finally when the Konoha gate came in view I stopped, as did Naruto.
When I opened my mouth Naruto cringed and I didn't blame him, the last two times either one of us spoke to each other, one or the other got hurt. I closed my mouth and looked away, suddenly at a loss of words. Naruto rubbed the back of his neck, "I'm sorry... about Reiko." I shook my head, "No, I'm sorry. Reiko told me the real story. That he put you into a critical position." Naruto tried to defend my brother but I held up a hand, silencing him, "Look, just let me blame my brother, it's easier to forgive him." Naruto laughed a little. I smiled and continued, "We've never been on good terms with each other, and both of us are too easy to jump to conclusions. But both of us are dear to Reiko, so let us try to get along when you come home, alright?" Naruto gave me one of his bright smiles and held out his hand, I gripped it, "Alright."
"N-Nar-Naruto?" A very shy voice called behind us, making both of us turn. A girl with dark purple hair eased out of the shadows, a blush marring her face. Naruto blinked in surprise, "Hinata-chan. I didn't know you were coming to say good-bye." The girl blushed even more, if that were possible and suddenly I understood. Unable to keep the smirk off my face I eased away to give the two genin privacy. I stood watching as Hinata whispered something to Naruto and he looked uncertain for a moment but quickly smiled, "Of course I like you Hinata-chan! You're a good friend!"
I face palmed and someone groaned behind me. Turning I caught sight of a man with spiky long white hair and red marks running down his cheeks like tear lines, "That boy has no clue." He grumbled to me, his eyes on Naruto. I turned back in enough time to see Hinata grabbed Naruto's hair, stood up on her tip-toes to his level, and boldly kissed him in front of anyone who cared to watch. She gave Naruto a shaky smile then fled. I came out of hiding to stand beside the dumbfound blonde. "Tora... She-she..." I rolled my eyes and smacked him upside the head, "I don't even know her, and I could tell she liked you. You better have a better answer than 'friend' when you come back."
Naruto rubbed the back of his head, giving me a mulish look, "I think I liked you better when you didn't like me." I smirked, “Shisui and Reiko say things like that all the time, get used to it.” The white haired man walked out and said, "Come on Naruto, we're wasting time." I ruffled Naruto's hair, "Who would have thought I'd be the person to see you go?" Naruto laughed and shoved my hand away. He picked up the pack that the white-haired man had thrown at his feet and slipped it on his back; waving good-bye, Naruto Uzumaki left.
I stood there for a while, smiling slightly. The Tora that had ran the streets a year ago, performing acrobats for food, was gone for good. I was glad; I didn't have to worry any more if Reiko and I would survive to the next week. I reached up to run my fingers lightly down my scars, they weren't a symbol of my father's hatred for me anymore, nor were they a sign of the Tiger Demon. Now they were what helped Tenshi recognize me. They made me Tora.
I turned around and began the long walk back to the Uchiha Compound, I had work to do.
Disclaimer: I don't own Naruto. Or Labyrinth come to think of it... AND IF I DID THERE WOULD BE A FREAKIN' SEQUEL!!!!!!
I wrote this simply because, who WOULDN'T? XDD Also it's my friend's birthday today!! And since she's a bigger fan of the Labyrinth than I am, consider this as a birthday present, Sukoshi-NinjaFox'sBuddy! (And a birthday contribution for Sakura since they both share the same birthday...)
"...For my will is as strong as yours, and my kingdom as great!" I said firmly to the air, pretending to see the Goblin King right in front of me. Evil, brooding, powerful, and hot. I raised my chin and just about shouted, "You have no power over me!"
"Aren't you a little too obsessed with that story?" Sakura asked behind me. I yelped and spun to see my pink haired stepsister and best friend sitting on a stone bench, her eyebrows raised at me. I giggled self-consciously, "I didn't know anyone was here..." I said sheepishly. Sakura rolled her sea green eyes, "Yeah, you're so caught up in your 'Labyrinth' world that you don't even realized people are actually standing there." I crossed my arms, "You followed me, didn't you?" She squeaked and stiffened, "N-no..." I rolled my eyes, "Saku, let me tell you a secret. To be an avid reader you must have a large imagination, so you can imagine all the details. Thus to have a large imagination you must be observant. And you, dear Sakura, are lying. You followed me here. I'll bet my whole Labyrinth collection that, your dad put you up to this." Sakura glared at me, her cheeks turning pink, "I hate you, Kanari. Especially when you get all logical and formal on me."
I held up a finger to correct her when the clouds that had been hanging over us all day opened and dropped tons of water down at once. Sakura gave an unearthly screech and tried to cover up her styled hair. I laughed and spun in a circle, "Rain, rain dripping down!" I sang. Sakura grabbed my arm and pulled me into a run, "I have a freakin' date tonight Kanari! I'm not going to get my hair all ruined just so you can play 'Singing in the-Freakin'-Rain!!!!' Move it or lose it!" I laughed at my stepsister and let her drag me back to our house.
Of course Kizashi was waiting for us, "Kanari..." He started. I rolled my eyes, "Yeah, yeah. I should be more responsible. I've got homework." I moved to step past my stepfather but he blocked me, "No you don't. You wouldn't have left if you did. Talk to me, Kanari." I narrowed my eyes, "It's not fair! You always blame me for everything, but never Sakura. I'm always to blame and-" Kizashi narrowed his eyes, "You're eighteen and the oldest, you should know better." I rolled my eyes, "You and Mom have a date, Sakura has a date, but heaven forbid that I ever get a date, because then who is going to watch over the brat!?" I stomped into the house, Kizashi storming after me with Sakura mildly following wringing out her soaked hair in the process, "Don't you dare call your brother that!" Kizashi shouted. "Half-brother! Akanbou is my half-brother!" I retorted, turning to face him.
At that moment my mother came in, "What is all the shouting about?" She asked, carrying Akanbou, who was screaming so loud that it hurt my ears. "Nothing! You are just ruining my life, that's what!!" I snapped. My mother frowned, "Kanari, stop being dramatic. If you had a date then we would hire a babysitter, but-" I glared at her, "So you're saying that I can't get a date?" Mebuki narrowed her eyes, "Now see here, young lady, you either drop the 'woe-the-world-is-against-me' act, or your grounded!" I pushed past her, making Akanbou cry even louder, and started up the stairs, "What good is grounding me? I'm already stuck here watching over the baby!" I shouted and stomped up the stairs before either of them could say anything else.
Several minutes later, after Mebuki and Kizashi had left, Sakura tapped on the door, "Kanari...? Can I come in?" I rolled over on my bed, never taking my eyes off my worn copy of the Labyrinth, "Shouldn't your date be here soon?" I asked. Sakura sighed outside the door and said, "Kanari, if you want me to, I can call it off and-" Akanbou started wailing again. I tried to ignore it, but he just cried louder and louder. Finally I threw down my book and stalked out of my room to the nursery across the hall. Sakura was bent over our half-brother, trying to sooth him and failing, "Can't you calm him down?" I asked. Sakura glared at me, "It's your fault, with all that yelling you did he's been finicky!" I shoved a finger in her face, making her go slightly cross-eyed to see my fingertip, "Watch it." Akanbou reached a high-piercing screech that made both Sakura and I cringe.
Growling under my breath I took Akanbou from Sakura and placed him on my hip, "Akanbou be quiet! You're giving me a head-ache." He didn't even quiet for a second. I swung him around, "Come on, Akanbou. Look I'm sorry, alright? Please be quiet. I can't take this all night!" The doorbell rang and Sakura glanced to the door, "Uhhh... my date's here I guess. I gotta go." She glanced at me again, "Will you be okay?" I glared at her, "As okay as I can be. Go." My pink haired stepsister cast one final look at Akanbou and me before walking out. The minute I was sure she was out of hearing I held Akanbou at arms length, "Look, we're stuck with each other for a while, so shut up!" If anything, he only got louder. Groaning I laid him down, defeated. "Sometimes I wish that the Labyrinth was real and the goblins would come and take you away... right now." I snapped as I walked away from him, leaving him to cry himself out.
He stopped crying.
I turned to the crib, my eyebrows pulled down in a worried frown. Babies just didn't stop crying, that was impossible. Evil giggles filled the room as I cautiously made my way to the crib, hesitantly calling out Akanbou's name. He didn't even flinch. Cautiously I reached out and jerked back the covers to reveal... absolutely nothing. Now I was freaked out. Something scurried across the floor, I could hear the quick tapping of claws against the wooden floor, but when I turned, nothing was there. More giggling and cackles sounded from various corners of the room. I whimpered and took a step away from the crib, scared.
I stiffened feeling something dark and ominous emanating from behind me. Slowly I turned and faced the threat. There, sitting in my stepdad's reading chair pushing in the corner of the room was the Goblin King, I was sure of it. Everything about him was dark, from his long coal black hair tied at the nape of his neck and depthless onyx eyes to his elegant, yet frightening, clothes. "Y-your... him... aren't you?" The Goblin King dipped his head in acknowledgment. "You have my brother...?" Again he nodded silently. "Can I have him back? I-I didn't mean what I said." The Goblin King finally stood, shadows pouring from his cape, "Kanari... you asked and I have given. Go on about your life, for your brother is one of us now." He turned but I reached out to grab his arm. He faced me again before I could lay my hand on him, "Please. I want my brother back."
Instead of answering he held out a crystal ball. I took a step back, for some reason I didn't want to touch the thing, "Forget about your brother, Kanari. Here, take this as payment. It can show you anything you want." I shook my head, "I want my brother!" I said, raising my voice. The Goblin King frowned slightly, but before he could say anything I heard footsteps coming up the stairs. I stared at the open door, I had thought Sakura had left already! What would I tell her when she found that Akanbou was gone and this dark Goblin King in his place? "Kanari? Do I hear voices? Who are you talking to?" My younger sister asked as she walked in the room, her eyes widened when she caught sight of the fey before me. She pointed at him and opened her mouth to scream when suddenly the world spun in a swirl of color and shadows.
vvv
I landed on my butt, the wind flying out of me. Sakura landed beside me as I stood to survey our surroundings. All around us was nothing but red tinted arid wastelands. In the distance I could see the Labyrinth and the castle beyond it, it was more magnificent that I could ever have imagined. I twisted to see what was behind us, but my eyes riveted to the Goblin King standing under a dead tree, evil rolling off him in waves. Sakura huddled against me, staring at the dark fey, still not used to his presence. He stared at me, "Your brother is at the center, in my castle. You have thirteen hours to find him, or he will become a goblin forever." I frowned, "That's not fair!" I snapped. Amusement sparked deep within his eyes, "I suggest you begin. It's further than you think, and time is short." In a whirlwind of shadows, he disappeared. Sakura stood, "Why is Akanbou in the goblin castle? Why does this place exist? Am I dreaming? Please say I'm dreaming!" She babbled, mostly to herself. I reach over and pinched her arm to prove she wasn't dreaming.
She spun on me suddenly, "You did this, didn't you? Of course, you're the only one who used to believe in this crap! It's all your fault!!!" She reached for me, probably to strangle me, but I deflected her, "Sakura! Calm down. I didn't actually believe that if I said those stupid words it would actually happen! I was just being sarcastic!" I grabbed her shoulders and shook her, "Get a grip, Saku. We have thirteen hours to figure out this labyrinth, or we'll both be regretting my stupid mistake for the rest of our lives! Didn't you hear him? Akanbou is going to change into a goblin if we don't hurry!" That snapped her out of it, "Alright, we just need to... take baby steps. Come on! It can't be that hard!!" She grabbed my wrist and dragged me down the hill towards the stone wall that contained the Labyrinth.
"Hey! Watch it, Sakura!" I said as I nearly tripped over yet another fallen branch. Instead of answering she pulled to a stop, making me bump into her. I opened my mouth to berate her, but the words died on my lips when I saw what made her stop, the wall to the Labyrinth. Sakura and I exchanged looks, this place reeked of evil. If it wasn't Akanbou's life as a human on the line I would have turned and gone back. Sakura took a step forward, "Is there a way to get in?" She asked me, but I shook my head. I didn't now. "Yes." A voice said. Both of us gave girly shrieks and spun to see a red haired boy Sakura's age glaring at us with jade eyes.
I found my voice first, "And you are...?" The red head's eyes darted to me, "Gaara." He barked, as if his own name was a curse. Without another word he turned and began walking away from us. We followed him cautiously, thinking he was leading us somewhere. After a few minutes he turned to us, looking almost psychotic, "Why are you following me?!" He growled. Sakura flinched but asked, "Aren't you leading us to the door?" "No." He snapped back quickly. I tilted my head, "Then, can you show us?" "No." Sakura and I looked at each other, was he doing this deliberately? My stepsister turned back to the glowering red head, "How do you get into the Labyrinth?" The boy huffed and said cryptically, "Through a door." I glared, losing my patients, "Will you or will you not help us?" Gaara shrugged, "If you ask the right questions..."
Sakura pursed her lips, thinking long and hard, "Where is the door to the Labyrinth?" Gaara cracked a small smile, "Right there." He said jerking his thumb to the right. As if on cue two doors that were embedded in the stonework creaked open by themselves. If was a wonder we had missed it before. Sakura turned back to the infuriating red head, "Will... Will you help us through?" Gaara shook his head, "No. Now go away, I have things to do." I shot him an evil look as I pushed my sister inside before she could bother him again.
We both looked to the right then to the left, nothing but straight walls as far as we could see. I glanced at Sakura, "Paper, Rock, Scissors?" I asked, half joking. Sakura gave me a look that told me she didn't appreciate my wit. "Cozy, isn't it?" Gaara asked directly behind me. I yelped and spun as did Sakura. The pink haired girl glanced both directions again, "Uh... which way do we go?" Gaara shrugged, leaning against the door way, "Which ever way you decide to go." Sakura frowned and didn't say another thing. I perked up, "Which way would you go?" I asked, hoping that he would give us a firm answer. Gaara raised nonexistent eyebrows, "Me? Neither. I would turn around and walk out." He said then straightened and did just that. The doors slammed behind him, trapping us in the Labyrinth. Sakura looked at me, her green eyes filled with tears and fright. Once again I cursed my stupid move to banish our poor brother to this place. "Let's go to the left." I said, taking charge of the situation. Sakura nodded.
vvv POV Change vvv
"Brother! Did I hear from the guards correctly?" Sasuke snapped as he stormed into the throne room, goblins were tripping over themselves to get out of his way. King Itachi may be a ruthless ruler, but he was no where near as cruel as his younger brother, the Goblin Prince. Itachi spared Sasuke a glance of acknowledgment, and slight annoyance, before returning his attention to the cooing baby in his lap. Sasuke glared at the kid, "So it is true. The Labyrinth is active again, and some poor girl is having to fight her way here. She'll fail and you know it!" He growled. Itachi handed the babe off to one of the many goblins and stood, "We need mates, and unless you want to pledge yourself to a goblin woman, I suggest you don't question my methods." Sasuke crossed his arms, "What? IF this girl happens to miraculously succeed, are we going to share her?"
Itachi allowed himself a small smirk, "This girl has her younger sister with her." That shut Sasuke up. It had always been just one girl going through the Labyrinth, but none of them ever succeed to making it to the castle. Could two girls possibly make it through? Itachi saw what Sasuke was thinking and said, "If you will excuse me, I have things to arrange. Watch the boy while I'm gone." Itachi could feel Sasuke's discomfort around the child as he walked away and smiled. Things were going as planned.
vvv POV Change vvv
"Oh, we'll never get out of here! It goes on and on, never turning at all! GAH!!" Sakura shouted and kicked a branch in frustration before sitting down beside me against one of the walls. I shrugged, "Something will happen, just you-" "'Allo." Something small and squeaky said. Sakura and I stared at each other then down at the small face sticking out of the wall. It was the face of a pug. I blinked, that wasn't there a second ago, "Did you just say 'hello'?" The pug shook its head, "No, I said 'allo' but that works just the same." Sakura saw a chance for help and jumped for it, "Can you tell us if there's a way through this Labyrinth?" "I'm just a pug stuck in the wall, sorry." The pug said sadly then brightened, "Wanna give me an ear scratch?" Sakura obliged while I said, "This path can't be the only one, there's got to be turns and openings somewhere, but we just can't find them!" The pug, panting from being petted, said, "Sure there's lots of openings. This place is full of them! You just gotta look. There's one in front of you there, in fact." Sakura and I both looked, but saw nothing but an empty wall.
Sakura turned back to the pug, "No there isn't." She said, but suddenly I understood. How stupid did I have to be not to see it!? As Sakura argued with the pug on whether or not there was an opening in front of us or not I reached out as if to touch the wall and walked through the camouflaged opening. "Sakura! He was right, there's two more ways this way!" I said excitedly. The pug sniffed, "See? She's the smart one..." Sakura gave him one last glare while she joined me. She jumped up and down when she saw the new paths. "Come on! This should be easy!! She started dragging me rightwards. "WAIT!!" The pug shouted and we both went back to the opening, "Don't go that way! Never go that way!" Sakura and I exchanged looks. I shrugged and went left, my pink haired sister following. (A.N. Bet you can't guess who the pug is!! XD)
vvv POV Change vvv
"Pakun threw them off the scent. They won't be coming straight here." Itachi said, staring intently into his crystal ball. With a flashy flick of his wrist the crystal disappeared. Sasuke was holding Akanbou at arms length away from him. He glared at Itachi and snapped "Great, so why don't you take him?" Itachi looked at him, "Why?" Sasuke narrowed his eyes at his older brother, "Because I have no clue how to handle kids. Grab him before I drop him!" Itachi rolled his eyes and took Akanbou from the prince. Cradling the babe expertly, Itachi shot a detached look at his brother, "You might as well get used to it. You might be a father one day." Itachi was secretly amused by the look of revulsion on Sasuke's face. Itachi glanced at the clock hanging just beside his head, nine more hours to go before Akanbou was a goblin and the girls were sent back to their world empty handed and headed. They should be going through the Ever Changing Maze now.
vvv POV Change vvv
"Hey! Someone's changing my markings!!" Sakura whined, staring at the lipstick arrow that had gone from pointing towards us to where we had just come from. I had thought that using her lipstick had been a good idea, but now it was useless. Sakura threw down the lipstick tube, "That's just not fair!" I had to agree with her on there. An oily voice said behind us, "No it issssn't." Both of us spun, not really surprised this time. Most of the people we met here always snuck up behind us. Two men stood in front of two doors in a small courtyard that had been a wall before. The one of the right had stringy black hair and yellow snake-like eyes while his companion had long shaggy grey hair. Two red tear lines ran from his eyes down to his jaw line. The grey haired man chuckled, "Haven't seen many pretty things like you here. All I get to stare at is him." He glared at the dark haired man leering at us.
Sakura blinked, "This was a wall a minute ago." The snake-like man hissed in laughter, "No that's the wall behind you, there." Both of us turned to see that the wall had moved, we were trapped with these freaky men. "That's not fair!" I snapped at the immovable wall then glared at the two men, "Did you do that?" The grey haired one waved a dismissive hand, "Naw, this place is ever changing." Sakura gripped her hair in frustration, "That's not freakin' fair! When I see that Goblin King I'm giving him a freakin' bit of my mind!!" The two men exchanged glances, "Well these doors lead somewhere. One goes to the castle and the other to... certain death!" The black haired man sneered dramatically. Sakura perked up, "Which one leads where?"
The grey haired man held up a finger, "There are rules. You can only ask one of us a question. Gotta warn you though: One of us always tells the truth and one of us always lies." I grinned to myself, this was my kind of game. I stepped forward so that I was in the face of the black haired man, "Answer 'yes' or 'no'. If I asked your friend if this door lead to the certain death, what would he say?" The man blinked then cast a look at the grey haired man, he looked just as confused. "..Yes." He said, a little hesitate. I nodded and stepped back and pointed to the door he was standing in front of, "So this one leads to certain death, and the other leads to the castle. Come on Sakura, lets go!" I grabbed my giggling sister and the grey haired man opened his door with flourish, the confused look still on his face. We ran through the door, laughing, before something else could happened. "That was really smart, Kanari. I think we're getting the hang of-" Before Sakura could finish the floor opened underneath us and we both dropped down into the dark.
vvv POV Change vvv
"They made it to the Oubliette." Itachi said. Sasuke, his arms once again full with Akanbou, snickered and their goblin subjects foolishly cheered. Itachi shot a general glare at the audience, who immediately fell silent. Itachi threw the scrying crystal in the air, making it vanish, and leaned back against his throne, "They should have never made it that far." He said to himself. Sasuke smirked, "Well, you failed. Again. Looks like these two will succeed and you still won't have a precious queen, not even another squalling brat." Itachi shot his brother a red eyed scowl and stood. "I'll just have to guarantee one stays here." He said, a plan already forming in his mind. Swiftly he shed his normal skin for the ebony feathers of a raven and flew off towards the gate to the Labyrinth. Sasuke shook his head and took his brother's vacated seat, Akanbou in his lap. He tilted his head at the curious child, "You know, I think I'm starting to like you..." He mused.
vvv
"Gaara." Itachi spoke and the red head gate keeper jumped before turning to glare at the Goblin King, "What do you want?" Gaara was one of the few people who dared take such a tone with the king. Itachi raised an eyebrow and said dismissively, "I need you to distract the girls back to the beginning. They've gotten too far." Gaara rolled his jade colored eyes, "Pity." He snapped. Itachi narrowed his now red eyes. Gaara actually gulped, everyone knew that red eyes meant King Itachi was about to kill someone in the most horrific ways possible. Gaara valued his life, even if he spent his days taking care of the boring Labyrinth gate. "Alright I'll do it." Gaara said as if the thought killed him. Itachi cracked a very small smile and disappeared as quickly as he had appeared in a flurry of feathers and shadows.
vvv POV Change vvv
I crossed my arms and glared to the right in what I thought was Sakura's direction, "Great, just great. You just had to go and jinx us didn't you?!" I snapped at her. There was a noise to my left, "It's not my fault, how do we know that this isn't the Certain Death and you just made a freakin' wrong guess?" I didn't answer, I knew she was right. We were stuck in pitch blackness, with the only hope for light was the small shaft coming through the trap door above us, too far for us to reach, even if one of us stood on the other's shoulders.
"Well aren't you two in a big mess?" A voice called out from the darkness. I stiffened and looked around blindly, "Who's there?" I asked just as Sakura said, "Show yourself!" There was the sound of a match being lit and a soft glow far in the back of the pit. The glow brightened to reveal the whole cavern. Gaara stood beside an old candle, his arms crossed, glaring at us, "Congrats, you've made it to the Oubliette." He snapped. Sakura frowned, "What's an Oubli-thingamajig?" Gaara rolled his eyes and straightened from the wall. Throwing out his arms to gesture to the whole cavern he said sarcastically, "The Oubliette, the Labyrinth if full of them. One way in, one way out." As one both Sakura and I looked up to the trapdoor so far above us. Sakura looked back at the infuriating red head, "What is an Oubliette for?" She asked.
Gaara raised an nonexistent eyebrow, "A place to put people... to forget about them!" Sakura shivered and plastered herself to me while I glared at him, "So why are you here?" Gaara put on a falsely concerned look, "I was very concerned about you two. So I thought I'd take you back to the beginning, so you can escape." "Oh no! I'm not quitting!" I shouted. Gaara shot me a hateful glare, "Look it gets worse from here on. Might as well turn back now." Sakura stood, "Forget about it. We're getting our brother back so you might as well-" I slapped a hand over her mouth, "Instead of taking us to the beginning, can you take us to the castle?" Gaara shot me a look, "You want me to cheat?!" He asked, his voice raising for once.
I pulled off my 14 karat gold bracelet and held it out to him, "I'll give you this. It's fourteen karats." Gaara's eyes zeroed on the valuable piece, just like I knew he would. Gaara seemed to consider before looked back at me, "How about you give me that, and I'll take you back to the beginning..." Sakura growled, "Do you think we're stupid?!" Gaara shrugged nonchalantly and looked casually to the wall, "Yes..." I glared, but I couldn't let my anger get the best of me otherwise he would leave us here in this hole. "Wait... if you won't take us to the castle, take us as far as you can, then we'll find out own way. Deal?" Sakura narrowed her eyes at me, "Kanari, you can't possible think of giving your bracelet to-" Gaara cut her off this time, snatching the bracelet from my fingers, "Deal. Let's go." Sakura and I exchanged looks as he walked to the wall, go... where?
Gaara picked up a plain looking board and held it against the wall, glancing at us he moved to cover what he was doing. I heard a click and he swung the board open like it was a door. Instead of a blank wall there was a red lit tunnel. Gaara started to walk in when a roar thundered through the hall. Sakura leapt behind me and Gaara slammed the door shut, he shot an almost sheepish look at us, "Wrong side." He explained then unlocked where the hinges had been. This time the tunnel was black. Gaara looked in the tunnel and, when nothing came to bite his head off, motioned us to follow. Sakura and I exchanged uneasy looked before walking into the tunnel, Sakura clinging to my arm. The tunnel was long and dark, I could barely see Gaara in front of us except for an impression that he was there. I felt squished and claustrophobic, having to bend almost half way over to avoid smashing my head against the ceiling of the tunnel.
Gaara lead us safely through the tunnel and into a large twisting cavern. Faces built into the stone stared at us, Sakura jumped back in surprise. Gaara didn't even hesitate in walked forward, my sister and I following more cautiously. As he passed the first face it's mouth moved and said in a deep voice, "Doooon't gooooo onnnnn!" Sakura yelped and jumped away. Gaara didn't flinch but continued on his way. More voices followed all of them deep, but every one of them different, "Go back while you still can!!" "This is not the waaaaayyy!" "Take heed and go no further!" "Beware... beware!" "Soon it will be too late..." Gaara finally waved his hand, "Don't pay any attention to them. They're just false alarms. You get a lot of them in the Labyrinth, especially if you're on the right track." Just then another rock face said, "Oh no you're not!" Gaara glared at the rock, "Shut up." He snapped and the rock responded in a down cast voice, "Sorry... just doing my job..." I was having a hard time trying not to laugh at that. Gaara walked past another rock face but held up a hand when its mouth started moving, "Don't start." I did giggle at the rock's pout.
A crystal ball moved past my feet and I suddenly knew what was at the end of the cavern. Gaara seemed to understand the ball's significance too, grumbling under his breath. All three of us followed the ball to a blind beggar leaning against a wall, holding a tin cup. "What have we here?" He asked in a gravelly voice, but I already knew who it was. I stepped in front of Sakura to keep her from him in case he tried anything. Gaara crossed his arms, moving to stand partly in front of me, "Nothing." He said. The beggar stood with 'surprising' ease and threw off his ragged cloak, revealing the Goblin King underneath him, "Nothing? Nothing, hn?" He snapped, glaring with red eyes at Gaara. I pulled my sister to me and she stared at him unabashedly. Gaara bowed mockingly, "Your Majesty, what a pleasant surprise! If I had known you would have stopped in I-" The Goblin King cut him off, "Could it be that you're helping these girls?" Gaara blinked, "Helping? No! I was taking them back to the beginning." The Goblin King glanced at Sakura and I as we simultaneously shouted at Gaara, "WHAT?!"
Gaara shot us a dirty look, "I told them that I was going to help them but I was really taking them back to the beginning like we planned." Sakura screeched, "You did WHAT? You lying little-" Once again I put my hand over her mouth so not to make matters worse. The Goblin King spared my sister a brief look of annoyance before advancing towards Gaara, "If I thought for one second you were betraying me, I'd be forced to use the Mangekyu Sharingan on you." Whatever that was, it made Gaara gulp and take a step away from his king. The Goblin King turned to Sakura and I, his eyes their normal black color. I shoved my sister away and stiffened, prepared for whatever he could throw at me. Sakura went for Gaara, her fingers curled into claws, but the red head held her off easily. The Goblin King leaned against the wall, his arms crossed, "Kanari... how are you liking my Labyrinth?" I forced myself to breath slowly and said defiantly, "Piece of cake." I heard Gaara groan and glanced at him to see if Sakura had hurt him. He was staring at me, giving me a look that said 'you idiot'.
The Goblin King raised an eyebrow and, with a slight-of-hand motion, brought a crystal right under my nose. I pulled back startled, falling against the wall. An image of a boy Sakura's age lounging in an intimidating looking throne was at the center of the crystal. I gasped, that boy was holding Akanbou. I lurched forward, attempting to foolishly grab the ball as if I could reach in and grab my brother, but the Goblin King pulled away and the crystal vanished. "If you think so, then how about uping the stakes, hn?" He turned and pointed to an extravagant clock that showed thirteen hours instead of twelve. The hour hand was on the five and the minute was on the twelve. Slowly the hands began to move forward until both reached the eight, "That's not fair!" I cried. The Goblin King turned to me, stopping the time, "You say that often... I wonder what your basis for comparison is." He mused.
The crystal ball appeared in his hand again, "So the Labyrinth is a piece of cake? Let's see how you deal with this slice." He twisted and threw the ball down the dark hallway. There was a flash and suddenly a large machine full of spinning spikes and knives started towards us. Gaara's jade eyes widened and he pulled Sakura, who had stopped trying to kill him to watch the drama between the Goblin King and I, into a run. I stumbled after them, "What is that?" I yelled at the red head. He glared at me over his shoulder, never faltering, "The cleaners! You just had to go and provoke him didn't you?!" Sakura tripped and fell to her knees with a sharp cry. Gaara twisted around to pull her to her feet and I pushed her from behind, "MOVE!" I yelled at her, I could almost feel the sharp blades from the cleaners against my ankles. Whatever the 'cleaners' were, I wasn't about to stick around. We reached a closed gate and all three of us rammed into it, hoping that it might burst open. Gaara shook the thing, but the chain holding the two doors together would budge. Sakura noticed a small dark opening that would have been missed if she hadn't looked closely, "Hurry this way!" She said, tugging on my arm. I grabbed Gaara and we both managed to slip into the crack just as the machine came by.
I fell to the ground on top of Gaara and watched at the terrifying machine continued on its way, not even faltering when it hit the gate. I could see that four goblins worked the machine, two riding it like they would a bicycle to make it for forward and the other two to work the spinning blades. Seeing their short stocky little bodies work the death trap somehow made the machine seem more humorous than scary. Gaara pushed me off when the cleaners were gone from our view, "Get off me!" He snapped and I glared at him, slowly crawling to my feet. Sakura called from deeper in the room, "Hey guys! Wonder where this thing goes?" We both looked to see a long ladder reaching into the murky shadows. Gaara shrugged, "One way to find out." He said and grabbed a hold of the first rung. Sakura and I didn't follow him. Gaara glanced over his shoulder and raised both nonexistent eyebrows questioningly. Sakura crossed her arms, "How can we trust you now that we know you're taking us back to the beginning?"
Gaara rolled his eyes and began climbing again, "I'm not. I lied to him to throw him off the scent." I placed my hands on my hips, "How can we trust anything you say, Gaara?" Gaara finally stopped and threw us an irritated look, "Let me put it this way. What choice have you got?" Sakura and I exchanged looks, he did have a point at that. I shrugged and Sakura nodded, silently agreeing to follow him until he proved himself guilty. Sakura started up first with me following her. Gaara actually kept talking, "You've got to understand my position. I hate my life, but I like to live. And Itachi isn't against killing me." Sakura frowned, "Why's that?" Gaara paused to look over his shoulder at the pink haired girl, "Because King Itachi isn't against killing anyone, except his brother and the Labyrinth runners." I jerked when I heard the Goblin King's name, I had been in this Labyrinth for God knows how long and I had just found out his name! My foot hit a rotten rung and it fell away, making me shriek and cling heavily to the ladder, I watched at the log fell miles down to clatter against the stone floor. I slowly brought my foot up to the next rung and continued my way, more cautiously.
"What did he threaten you with earlier? That Mang-thingy." Sakura asked. Gaara shot a look over his shoulder again, "Can't you remember any names?" He snapped then sighed before she could answer and said, "Mangekyu Sharingan. It's the worst possible punishment here, where King Itachi literally tortures you to death!" Sakura shivered and shut up, concentrating on climbing. I blinked though, "That's horrible, granted, but why does it get the fancy name?" Gaara sighed and said, "There are three ways to die from the Mangekyu Sharingan: death by black flames, facing your worst fears until your brain kills itself, or being sealed into a world of unending torture for the rest of eternity. Think it deserves that name now?" He snapped at me and I mutely nodded.
Gaara pushed something out of the way and bright light filtered down, blinding Sakura and me. "Here we are. You two are on your own from now on." Gaara said as he climbed out. Sakura reached the top and said, "Whaaaat?" I poked my head out of the squat jar and glanced around, we were in a little courtyard with statues. I scrambled out of the vase along with Sakura, "Gaara!" We both shouted as we ran catch up with him. Gaara continued walking, "I said I'd take you as far as I could go. This is as far as I'm going." Sakura jumped in front of him, "You cheat! You nasty, little cheat!" Gaara just looked at her, "Don't try to embarrass me. I have no pride." I glared at him, and just when I was starting to like the red head, he had to pull a stunt like that! I lunged for him and actually managed to tackle him to the ground, Sakura piled on when he tried to get up. With both of us on top of him, Gaara was pinned. "Let me up!" He snapped and we laughed, "Not until you agree to help us." "FINE, I promise!" He growled back and we both stood.
He glared at us while he dusted his shirtfront off, "You're lucky a promise is binding in the Fey Realm." He growled maliciously. Sakura and I both just giggled. I nodded towards the castle, "There's the castle, which way should we try?" Gaara glared at me, "You forced me to promise something I didn't want to do. It's not fair." I smirked at him, "No it isn't!" I paused, realizing what I just said, and murmured to myself, "But that's the way it is." Suddenly I realized that all the times I had said that is wasn't fair, it truly wasn't, but there was nothing I could do to change it. Complaining about it wouldn't help either.
A laugh made all three of us look to the right, Gaara rolled his eyes when he saw who was laughing while Sakura and I recoiled. Two men were grinning at us wearing green skintight leotards. Both of them had shiny black hair that was styled in a bowl cut and bushy eyebrows. "Blossoming young girls! Oh how youthful you two are!" The older one cried happily seeing my sister and I, tears springing to his eyes. Gaara groaned. The younger of the two, someone who looked to be Sakura's age, bounded forward so that he was inches from her face, "You're beauty is intoxicating, blossom! I swear with my everlasting breath that I shall love you and only you!!" The guy sank to one knee with his right hand extended towards Sakura and his left over his heart. My stepsister recoiled in disgust and hid behind Gaara, who glared at the boy with such hatred that it surprised me.
I stepped forward and asked the older man, "Can you tell us- that is my sister and me- which way to the castle?" I asked him. He gave me a cheesy grin, "The way forward is sometimes the way back!" I frowned, "I am NOT going back, don't you try to throw me off too!" The man got a teary look in his eyes and I grimaced, there was nothing more freaky than a grown man crying, "Youth! You have lost your precious youth!" He lamented. I stepped away, "Yeah... we'll be going now... Come on Sakura, Gaara!" I grabbed both of them by the wrist and pulled them away from the 'youthful' boy. He cried out, "Noooooooooooo don't leave my precious flowers!" We all broke into a run after that.
vvv POV Change vvv
Itachi growled, glaring into the crystal ball. Sasuke, leaning over his brother's shoulder, laughed, "Well, seems those two are getting smarter! That little prank won't work anymore I guess. You lost." Itachi glared at Sasuke, "Will you shut up?" He snapped, Sasuke just smirked and turned away to watch Akanbou play on the floor with the goblins. The little toddler clapped and held out his hands towards one of the cuter goblins. When the goblin didn't immediately rush into the boy's arms for a hug, Akanbou began to cry. Sasuke glared at the confused goblins, "Entertain him!" He ordered and all the goblins scrambled to make the child laugh and escape the Goblin Prince's anger.
Sasuke turned back to see his brother watching him, he crossed his arms defensively, "What?" It was Itachi's turn to smirk, "You've grown attached to him." Sasuke tried to deny it, but with ever protest Itachi just looked more and more convinced. Itachi stood, "It seems I'll have to distract them another way... Sasuke I will need your help with this one." Sasuke sighed, finally something to do besides scaring goblins and making kids smile!
vvv POV Change vvv
Sakura was starting to drag her feet, "I'm tired, can't we rest now?" Gaara rolled his eyes and I turned to my sister, "No, we don't have much time and we need to get Akanbou and leave." Sakura's spine stiffened as she seemed to get her second wind. She seemed to think of something, "What will you do, Gaara, when we leave?" The red head, who hadn't done anything to make me hate him lately, paused, "Go back to taking care of the gate, I guess." Sakura held her hands behind her back, "It's too bad we won't ever see you again. You're a good friend, once we got to know you." I had never seen anyone looked so surprised before. "You- you want to be my friend?" He asked in an unusually small voice. Sakura and I looked at each other. I turned to Gaara, "Yeah... why shouldn't we be? You've been a big help." Gaara had a ghostly smile on his face, one not full of mockery or sarcasm. I felt sorry for him.
We turned a corner and there was a roar so loud that we all jumped. Gaara leapt back, "Good-bye!" I twisted to grab the back of his shirt, "Where are you going? I thought we were friends!" He jerked out of my grip with surprising strength, "Not with what's ahead I'm not!!" He yelled and disappeared. Sakura gave a small whimper and pressed against me, I steeled myself and straightened, "I'm not afraid." I said firmly, hoping that I could convince myself, and followed the sound of the roaring.
Tied upside down by one foot was the strangest animal I had ever seen, surrounded by men in black cloaks with small red clouds on them. The animal resembled a fox, but it had long erect ears, like a rabbits, and was a deep orange. The thing that caught my attention the most was it's nine tails waving fiercely in the air. One of the cloaked men was holding boy with yellow spiky hair and brilliant blue eyes filled with tears, "Leave him alone!" The boy shouted. The fox creature roared again and swiped at one of the black-cloaked men who came too close. Sakura cowered behind me, too scared to move. I glanced around for something and found a rock laying on the ground. I picked it up and shoved Sakura behind me, in case my plan didn't work. I waited until the silver haired cloaked man passed behind the blonde one before I threw my rock at the blonde and hid so he wouldn't see me. "OUCH!! Hidan did you throw that, un?" I heard the blonde ask. Hidan, who I guessed was the silver haired man, asked, "Throw what?" There was a small explosion followed by Hidan screaming profane curses that made me blush.
I peeked around the corner of the bush to see the blonde chasing after the silver haired man, throwing something grey that caused explosions. The remaining three exchanged glances, shrugged, and went back to torturing the poor fox. I grabbed another rock and waited for my next opportunity. Soon I had all three of the men arguing with each other and fighting. The one accused of throwing the rock was chased off by the other two, leaving me feeling proud of myself.
When Sakura and I emerged from our hiding spot the fox creature snarled, his lips pulling back to show an impressive array of pointed teeth. The blonde boy jumped up with a grin that would have rivaled the two goofy green leotard guys from before, "Thanks for your help! I thought those guys would kill Kurama for a minute!" I shrugged, "It was nothing..." I glanced at the still upside down and growling fox creature, "Can you tell it to stop growling?" The boy smacked the fox on the shoulder, "Be nice. They just saved your sorry hide." He turned away and began fiddling with the rope holding the fox up. The fox shot a glare at the boy but fell silent. Sakura finally came forward, "I'm Sakura and this is my sister Kanari. We're running the Labyrinth." The boy whirled, "Really?! I've never met a runner! I thought King Itachi only let one runner through though... Anyway, I'm Naruto and this is Kurama, my pet/companion." He shoved his hand at me.
Smiling I shook his hand, finally the first friendly person we've met! Naruto turned back away and gave one hard tug on the rope. Kurama dropped to the ground in a tangle of tails, limbs, and rope. One angry red eye peered out of the mess, glaring at Naruto. The boy laughed nervously, "Sorry, buddy, I wasn't paying attention..." He said before turning back to us, "The Goblin King gave Kurama and I the job of scaring people, but he lets the Akatsuki come in every once in a while to keep us in line. I really don't get why because I keep Kurama in line and I'm not dangerous... at least I don't think I am... Am I?" He turned to us suddenly. I shook my head 'no'. Sakura perked up, an idea apparently coming to her, "Hey... do you know the way to the castle? Our last guide ran away." Naruto helped Kurama stand, "Sure! We can help, can't we Kurama?" The fox snapped his nine tails and gave a snort. Naruto laughed, "You'll have to forgive him, Kurama's ego has been badly hurt."
We all laughed at the fox's expense and followed him through the maze. I was glad, since the two seemed to know where they were going exactly. We came to two doors and Naruto hummed, "Well this is as far as we know. But I'm willing to stick with you if you don't mind. I love exploring new places!" I laughed and nodded. Naruto kept the conversation going as we walked through the forest that had been behind the door we took, making Sakura and I laugh with all the funny stories he had. This was a nicer change than grouchy Gaara. Still I wondered what happened to him... There was a thump and I spun around, worried that some new danger had jumped out. Nothing but leaves settling over a spot by a tree. I frowned and turned away, opening my mouth to ask if anyone else had heard that.
And the floor dropped out from beneath me.
vvv POV Change vvv
"GAARA!!" Sakura's voice filled the air, full of panic. Gaara halted. Sakura was the scared one, but he had never heard her sound so scared. Did Kanari disappear? He spun to go back after his friends and ran right into King Itachi. Gaara leapt back, his jade eyes narrowing at his king. Someone cleared his throat to the right of Gaara. The red head turned as saw none other than Prince Sasuke. He barely managed to keep his fear in check. King Itachi, Gaara could handle. One had to purposefully provoke him before he killed you. Prince Sasuke, however, he was known to kill someone for just looking at him wrong. Gaara was just glad that Itachi was the only one of the two who possessed the Mangekyu Sharingan, otherwise Gaara doubted any of the goblins would be left by now.
Itachi tilted his head to one side, his eyes red "You're not going to help those two are you?" Gaara refused to let his nervousness get in the way as he lied, "No. They got away from me and I just heard them now. So I'll just be off to go get them and take them back to the beginning like you told me to." Sasuke laughed, "You don't believe that do you, Itachi?" He asked. Itachi gave Sasuke an unreadable look before looking back at Gaara, "For a second I thought you were running to help them, but that would be stupid; after all the warnings I gave you..." Gaara smirked, "That would be stupid. Now I should be going, I've got to take those two girls back to the beginning and-"
"Wait!" Itachi said, stopping Gaara before he could go any further. The red head grimaced before turning to face the Goblin King and Prince, his face blank as usual. Itachi held up a crystal ball, "I've got a much better plan. Give this to the pink haired one." He tossed it to Gaara. The red headed gatekeeper caught it easily, staring at the peach that had once been the crystal ball. He frowned then glared at his king, "Fine." He growled and stomped off, trying to think of a way to avoid handing the peach to Sakura and not get killed in the process.
vvv POV Change vvv
"Gaara...?" Sakura whimpered, looking around frantically. When she had first heard the thump she had dismissed it as Kanari tripping over something and ignored it. But the second thumb made her spin in time to see her sister falling through the ground, the only glimpse of her being her white-blonde hair streaming down into the hole. Sakura had turned to warn Naruto and Kurama, but they too were gone and Sakura was alone in a freaky forest. She hated this Labyrinth, she hated feeling weak and defenseless, but she couldn't help it. Sakura wasn't as prepared as Kanari had been, she had read the book over and over again. She probably knew the story word-for-word.
"Sakura!" Gaara called up ahead. Sighing with relief the pink haired girl ran towards the sound of his voice. "Gaara!" She cried when she found her friend at the edge of the forest and threw herself into his arms, surprising the both of them. Gaara stumbled back and hit a crumbling stone pillar. The stones gave way and both went tumbling down a steep slope. Sakura collided with something soft and it yelped, leaping away. Gaara landed on top of her, but quickly backed away, glaring, "Don't do that!" He snapped. Sakura giggled sheepishly, "Sorry, but Kanari went down somewhere and so did Naruto and Kurama." Gaara blinked, "Wait, those two actually came with you?" Sakura blinked, "Yeah... you know them?"
"Enough with the chit-chats! You two landed on Akamaru!" A boy with red claw mark tattoos on his cheeks shouted at them. waving his hands towards a giant white wolf-dog that sat by his side dejectedly. Sakura rolled to her knees, "We're sorry, we both tumbled off that wall and accidentally collided with him." The boy frowned, but didn't say another word about it. Instead he propped an elbow on the dog's back, "So... I'm guessing that you two got a little carried away?" He said, wiggling his eyebrows at the two. Both turned the shade of their hair, "I'm not dating him! I'm a runner for heaven's sake!" Sakura shouted. Gaara just glared. The dog boy raised his eyebrows "Runner? Haven't seen one of those in a while. What's your name?" "Sakura... and this is Gaara, my friend and guide through the Labyrinth."
Naruto suddenly crested the hill behind the dog boy, Kurama by his side, "Kiba?" He called questioningly. The tattooed boy turned and waved, "Hey Naruto! Long time no see! Have you met the new runner?" Naruto nodded, "Yeah... I've been traveling with Sakura and her sister Kanari." He looked around, probably looking for the wispy haired blonde girl, "Where is she?" He asked Sakura. Sakura bit her lip and looked away, she was worried what happened to her sister. Gaara explained the situation in as few words possible. Naruto leapt forward when Gaara finished, "We'll find her! Kurama and Akamaru can smell anything!" Kiba nodded. All four jumped up on the backs of the two canines as they began hunting for Kanari's scent.
It was night and still no sign or whiff of Kanari. Gaara concluded that she must have fallen into another Oubliette, the only places in the whole Labyrinth that couldn't be tracked. Sakura sat with her new friends over a campfire later that night, trying to hold back tears. It wasn't fair that she had company and warmth when her sister was suffering in the dark. The only thing they had in common was there was no food to eat.
vvv POV Change vvv
"Not another freakin' Oubliette!" I snapped pounding on the wall, my hands throbbing. Frustrated I kicked the wall and immediately regretted it when my toes screamed in pain. This Oubliette was smaller, but the trapdoor was still just out of my reach. I could graze the metal bars that allowed the weak light in, but that was it. Growling to myself I sat down, clutching my knees to my chest, as I glared off into the dark.
A soft glow suddenly sprang up behind me. I gasped and twisted around, "Gaar- Oh it's you." Itachi chuckled quietly, contact juggling a glowing orb around in his hands as he leaned against the far wall, "Don't sound so disappointed, love." I narrowed my eyes at him, "I'm not your 'love'." I snapped. Itachi looked up, all the amusement gone from his face, "How are you liking my Labyrinth?" He asked, but I shook my head, pointing an accusing finger at him, "Oh no! I'm not falling for that again. And you might as well get used to the fact that I'm not going back to the beginning!" Itachi shot me an irritated look and straightened. I scrambled backwards as he advanced towards me menacingly, "You may not have a choice if you say that again." He growled. I shivered and turned away from his glowing red eyes. They didn't bother me in the daylight much, but alone in the Oubliette's darkness, they were haunting.
I turned back to him, "Why have you come here?" I asked quietly. Itachi leaned forward so that his face was inches from mine, I tried to lean back, but it was impossible without melting into the wall. If only I could. "Why do you think?" Itachi whispered, his eyes dark once again, but they shown with something I didn't dare name. I gulped.
vvv POV Change vvv
"I'm soooooo hungry!" Naruto complained as they all walked through yet another forest. Kiba, riding Akamaru in the front, rolled his eyes, "Yes, Naruto, we heard you the first thirty times!" He said over his shoulder. Kurama growled his agreement, glaring at his friend. Naruto clutched at his growling stomach, "I know, but still... I hope the Goblin King will feed us." No one had the heart to tell him that he would probably suffer the Mangekyu Sharingan for betraying Itachi. Maybe Itachi would torture him by feeding him to death.
Sakura leaned against a tree, hunger and fatigue pulling at her bones. She knew she couldn't fall asleep though, that was one of the rules in the Fey Realms. Kanari had told her the three most important rules of what never to do: never sleep, no matter how tired you were. No matter how thirsty you were, never drink anything. Sakura couldn't remember the third one, but she knew it was something along the lines of sleeping or drinking. She just couldn't remember what! Sakura sighed, "Maybe we could find some berries or something along the way." She offered tiredly. No one but Gaara heard her.
Gaara grimaced, now was his chance. He hated himself for it, but he valued his life more than he did anyone else, even though it pained him to think of it that way. "Sakura?" He said and the pink haired girl paused turning to her friend letting the others go on, "Yes, Gaara?" Slowly, hesitantly, Gaara held out the peach, "Here..." He said dejectedly. Sakura gasped excitedly and grabbed the peach before Gaara could second guess himself. He winced when she took a bite. Sakura slowed her chewing as she something come over her. She stared at the peach, "This taste's strange..." She looked up to see guilt written all over Gaara's face, "Gaara what did you do?" The red head back away, "Damn you Itachi... and damn me too." He grumbled before turning and walking back the way they came. Sakura fell against a tree, the peach still in her hand, as she began to dream...
vvv Sakura's POV vvv
People spun and twirled, their glittering, shining outfits dazzling me. I blinked and slowly walked forward, hearing the gentle shushing sound of my shimmering white dress as it swept along the marble floor. Everyone wore a mask, all grotesque monstrosity that reminded me of something, they contrasted against the beautiful outfits that surrounded me. The sweeping dresses that sparkled like a thousand stars and the sharp suits that outlined the mens' masculinity perfectly. Soft gentle music whispered in my ears like the sweetest lullaby, caressing over my skin. I stared, wide eyed, all around me, trying to find something that looked familiar, but nothing did.
Something dark flickered in the corner of my eye and I spun around, looking for what caught my attention. A man dressed in black was watching me, holding a horned mask against his face. Slowly he removed it and I was shocked by his fey beauty. Dark almond shaped eyes stared at me from across the sea of dancers. His midnight blue, almost black, hair was spiked in the back and bangs framed his flawless pale face on either side. Something about him just made me feel drawn to him and I began working my way towards him unconsciously. Before I could reach him, however, one of the dancers moved into my view and he vanished.
I twirled, looking desperately for the strange man. The dancers squeezed in on all sides, teasing me, pulling at my hair, pressing into me. I wanted to scream, but I didn't know how. They laughed at my hopeless efforts. I paused in front of a couple, their faces hidden behind a fan as I scanned the crowd, but among all the brilliant colors, I could not find the man I was looking for. It shouldn't have been too hard, he was the only one wearing all black, it had looked good on him, even with his pale skin. Everyone stared at me, no one seemed to be looking anywhere else. I began to panic. Spinning I caught a glimpse of a man surrounded by sneering women, but he wasn't the man I was looking for. I started to turn away, but something made me turn back once more. There he was, that man. Standing in the place where the other one had been seconds before. This time he didn't disappear, he came towards me and took me in his arms. I involuntary sighed, I felt like I belonged there, and leaned against him. Suddenly everyone seemed to have something else to stare at.
Panic struck at my heart as I realized something wasn't right, I was missing something. Someone. There was someone who was supposed to be with me. No I was looking for someone. Maybe both? Was someone with me and both of us were looking for someone? I blinked and glanced into the crowd, hoping that I might find who I was looking for, but I recognized no one. People began to press into me and the man I was dancing with. Their twisted masks leering at me. I closed my eyes tightly, I couldn't do this! A gong sounded somewhere distantly and I looked frantically for the source of the noise. There at the very back of the circular room was an elaborate thirteen hour clock, showing exactly 12:00. That was important I remembered. Something important happened when the hour stuck the thirteen. I glanced back at the man holding me. I had never seen him before, but he suddenly reminded me of someone who I didn't trust, who I hated! The person I hated did something to someone I held dear, but what? I had to get out of here! Struggling I escaped the now leering man's arms and pushed my way through the crowd, coming to a mirror wall. I glanced back at the dancers then at the wall. I needed to get out of here. I grabbed a white chair and threw it against the wall.
Everything fell apart.
vvv Kanari POV vvv
I looked up at Itachi, opening my mouth to ask what he meant, when he captured my chin in one hand and covered my mouth with his. I tired to resist, tried to push him away from me, but he was relentless, his lips never leaving mine, his tongue caressing the roof of my mouth over and over and over again. I couldn't help but melt at the heat of his kiss, my arms around his neck was the only thing keeping me from falling, my fingers digging into his dark hair. His mouth molded mine, his hot breath brushing against my face. His arms wrapped around my waist, pulling me closer to him as his lips eased over mine. After a few minutes I finally pulled back, trying to catch my breath. I blinked several times, trying to catch up with my racing thoughts.
Finally I gulped and looked into Itachi's onyx eyes, "What was that for?" I asked then blushed when my voice broke. Itachi didn't answer, he just kissed me again. I moaned a little this time, making his arms tighten around my waist. He moved from my mouth to my neck. I tilted my head away, exposing my neck for him as I scrambled to think, shivering when I felt his teeth graze the skin over my pulse. Finally I caught hold of my thoughts and shoved him away, "You- you...!" I still couldn't think straight.
Itachi didn't seem pleased to be interrupted, "You shouldn't have done that." He warned in a low voice, but the malice in his tone made me shiver. I glared at him, "I hate you! You have my brother and who knows where my sister is!! I shouldn't be here in this Oubliette kissing you!" Itachi smirked, "You're right, you shouldn't. That doesn't mean you don't want to." I stuttered and tried to deny it, but the Goblin King just smiled. Frustrated I actually poked him in the chest, "In the Fey Realms, nothing is given for free. I demand a wish from you for that kiss!" Itachi raised an eyebrow, "You catch on quick." He mused to himself. Secretly I was glad he thought so. I poked him in the chest again, "I wish that you would take me to my sister and not move her from where she is." Itachi smirked at my very specific wish, he held out a crystal ball, "Very well, throw this when you are ready to leave. But first..." He darted forward again and crashed his lips to mine once more before disappearing. I screamed and threw the ball, taking my anger out on it.
vvv
I ended up in a junk yard full of broken things, right in the middle of our group. Everyone blinked at me and I blinked back. Sakura leapt forward, "KANARI! I'm glad you're okay! We've been worried sick and, oh well, where were you?" There was no way I was about to admit to kissing the Goblin King in a dark Oubliette, "I... uh... got pulled down to somewhere I didn't recognize. It was like a bog or something. I accidentally touched... something, I couldn't see what, and suddenly I'm here." The new boy and Naruto exchanged looks, they didn't seem entirely convinced, but Sakura fell for it, "Oh poor you!" I looked at my younger sister, "What about you? Did anything happen to you?" She blushed and shook her head. I guess she had an embarrassing experience too and didn't want to talk about it. Was it bad that I hoped she hadn't been with King Itachi?
After they had explained how Kiba had come into the group, I glanced around, realizing one of our party was missing, "Where's Gaara?" Sakura shrugged, "He disappeared. Guess he didn't want to face the Goblin King." There was something she wasn't telling me, and from the looks on Naruto and Kiba's face she hadn't told them either. I shrugged, "Oh well, the castle is just up ahead... let's go! We don't have much time left." I grabbed Sakura's wrist and dragged her along with Naruto, Kiba and their companions following. We came to a small courtyard between two gates. The gate to the goblin city started to close when we reached it. I yanked Sakura back in enough time to have her avoid being crushed between the two doors.
A large creature came forward, snarling, it's large tail crushing anything it hit. We all back away, Kurama and Akamaru growled. With a roar the tan raccoon like dog charged and we all dove out of the way. Kurama and Akamaru tried to attack, sinking their sharp teeth into the creature's skin, but the raccoon-dog easily dislodged them. The boys barely managed to get out of the way before it crushed them. I was angry, to come all this way only to be stopped by some fat animal that was too clumsy to be a real threat! Suddenly Sakura pointed up on the wall and shouted, "Gaara!" We all turned to see the red head running across the thin wall with retaliative ease. He jumped down and landed on the raccoon-dog. It reared with a scream, its fat legs waving wildly in the air. Gaara grabbed it's small ears and twisted so that he was hanging down the creature's face. They both glared at each other for a moment before Gaara landed a well placed punch in the raccoon-dog's forehead. The creature went down groaning and I stared, such little things could take that creature out?
Gaara fell off it's head when the creature collapsed to the ground and rolled. Sakura ran to him and helped him sit up, "Gaara, are you okay?" The red head shot Sakura a sheepish look, "I'm not asking you to forgive me. I'm not ashamed of anything I did. Itachi made me give you that peach and I don't care what you think of me. I told you that I looked out for only me." It seemed I had missed out on some major things during my time in the Oubliette. Sakura smiled and hugged him, "I forgive you, Gaara." The red head looked surprised. I stared at him, "King Itachi gave you what?!" I shrieked. All four of them grimaced and glanced back at me. Sakura explained, "The Goblin King tried to slow us down and forced Gaara to give me a peach that made me forget almost everything, but I eventually remembered." She beamed at me, but I was still staring at Gaara, "She ate the peach?" Sakura frowned, "What's that got to-" I waved it away, there was no way I was telling her, maybe the three Fey Rules didn't apply in the Labyrinth. I could only hope.
vvv (Because I think the fight is silly, I'm not doing it! So there!!)
It was smooth sailing from the gate to the castle, hardly a goblin in sight. I kept glaring at the back of Gaara's head and wondering how we could get out of this mess that he had managed to put us in. No one else seemed to understand my dilemma, maybe those rules were just fairy tales and not true. Kiba marched straight up to the castle's gate and pounded, "The runners have made it safely through the Labyrinth, let us in to see the King!" He shouted. Slowly the doors creaked open, ugly little faces of goblins peering around its edge. One in painted red armor came forward, pike in hand, "I will escort you to the King of the Goblins." He stated in a surprisingly deep voice. We all exchanged glances before stepping forward to follow the red knight, but he held up a hand, "Only the runners." Gaara, Naruto, and Kiba shrugged before backing away. There wasn't much they could do anyway.
For once there were no tricks, the red armored goblin lead us straight to the Goblin King in his throne room. I recognized the room from when Itachi had show my my brother before he brought out the cleaners. I could hardly believe it, Sakura and I had made it. I glanced around then glared at Itachi, "Where is my brother?" Itachi smirked at me and snapped his fingers. The boy I had seen in the crystal ball came forward, Akanbou sleeping in his arms. Sakura gasped and ducked behind me. I shot a surprised look at her then at the boy, wondering what the connection was. He chuckled and bowed mockingly to us, sweeping out his velvet black cape, "I am Prince Sasuke, King Itachi's younger brother." I involuntarily glanced at Itachi, who smirked back at me. I jerked my gaze away.
Itachi stood, bringing all attention to him, mine included however reluctant, "Congratulations, Kanari and Sakura. You made it to the castle beyond the goblin city before the thirteenth hour. Your brother is free to go." Sasuke handed my brother over. I could tell he had grown attached to Akanbou since he didn't want to let go. Both Sakura and I cooed over our baby brother, feeling everything to make sure the goblins hadn't altered him one bit. I hugged him tightly, feeling his baby fine hair brush against my cheek, and blinked back tears. Itachi glanced at Sasuke and the prince lunged forward, dragging Sakura to him. She shrieked and Akanbou joined her. I glared at the prince, "Let her go! We won, you can't do anything to us anymore."
Itachi stood from his throne and descended the dais to stand in front of me, "You don't understand. She has to stay here. She broke one of the rules." I glared I knew what he was talking about, but Sakura didn't. "What rules?" She asked hesitantly, pausing in her struggle in Sasuke's arms. Itachi turned to her and held up three fingers, "Three rules of the Fey Realms. Never sleep, eat, or drink anything or you're stuck here for all eternity. You ate a peach." Sakura resumed her struggling with vigor, "Let me go! I didn't know! I-" Sasuke slapped a hand over her mouth, "I'm starting to think we should have given the peach to Kanari..." He growled. I glared at him, "Let her go!" Itachi turned back to me at the sound of my voice, "There is one way she can be let go... if someone, you or Akanbou, takes her place."
Sakura shrieked, "Don't do it, Kanari! Don't you dare! I'll come back and haunt you for the rest of your freakin' everlasting life! I'll never forgive you if you do!" I began breathing hard, feeling panic creep up my back. I felt like something was sitting on my chest. My eyes darted from Itachi to Sasuke to Sakura to Akanbou and back. A thread of an idea came to me and I grabbed at it. It was hopeless and stupid, but it was the best I could think of. I looked back at Sakura and mouthed Quote me. She gave me a confused look. I repeated slowly Quote. Me.
Understanding filled her eyes and she nodded, I turned back to Itachi. "Through dangers untold and hardships unnumbered I have fought my way to the castle beyond Goblin City to take back the child you have stolen..." Both the prince and king back away, anger in their red eyes as they realized what we were doing, and powerless to stop it. We continued speaking moving towards each other to stand beside the other. I handed Akanbou to Sakura, "For my will is as strong as yours... and my kingdom is as great." I looked at Sakura and made a split second decision, "You have no power over-" Sakura said "-me." but I changed at the last minute and yelled, "-Sakura!"
My pink haired stepsister turned to me at the last minute, her sea green eyes filled with betrayal and hurt, before shadows surrounded her in a whirlwind and she returned to the human world, leaving me to take her place. I closed my eyes so I wouldn't have to see that I was indeed alone, I couldn't burst out into tears, not in front of the Goblin King. Taking a deep breath I turned to the mildly stunned Itachi, "I... May I go lay down?" I asked, my defiance that had been with me all throughout the Labyrinth suddenly gone. Itachi nodded and motioned one of the goblins forward, "Taro will take you to your chambers."
The most important rule of them all- if you break it, you're fired. Simple as that. But it's harder to follow than you might think- even for me. ItaOC Office-AU
